Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

            “Sir, the alien object is continuing to approach the planet,” reported a Starfleet officer to their commander.

            So far, it was three days and several hours out from Earth, but it was approaching quickly. It was a danger to everyone—as seen by what it had done to the Klingons. Starfleet needed to handle it quickly, but the strange machine-like alien was like a cloud of destructive power. They needed plenty of people on deck to work on a solution, here and in space. The question, however, was how to attempt to reason with a being of electricity? They needed real experts.

            “The Enterprise is being called out to investigate,” said the commander. “Kirk and his officers are all on their way.”

            “Can they handle this on their own?” asked the officer worriedly.

            “They may be a different generation than you,” said the commander. “But they’re all well-known for a reason. They’re experts in all their fields.” He frowned. “However…”

            “What?” asked the officer.

“There are still two experts in alien technology and cultures that I want to call in,” said the commander.

            “Who?” asked the officer.

            “Two of the Enterprise’s most valuable assets,” said the commander. “And, indeed, Starfleet’s.”

            “Wait, are you talking about the Science Officer and Negotiations Officer?” said the younger officer excitedly. “They’re legends, just like Kirk!”

            “I suppose they are,” said the commander.

            “Where are they now?” asked the officer.

            “Researching. Working as Starfleet ambassadors,” said the commander.

            “Together?” said the officer.

            “Don’t you know?” The commander chuckled in amusement. “They’re married.”

l

            “T’hy’la?”

            (Y/N) rolled over in bed. Opening their eyes, they smiled as they found Spock sitting on the bed next to them. He had put a tray of food beside the bed, and, despite the early hours, he was fully dressed for the day.

            “Good morning, dear,” said (Y/N), sitting up. “Don’t tell me it’s already time to work.”

            “Starfleet sent a message. They want to talk to us,” said Spock. “But there is still some time.”

            “Good,” said (Y/N), smiling and stretching. “After so long off a Starship, I’ve been learning to enjoy my mornings.”

            “Indeed,” said Spock.

            “You need to learn to enjoy them with me,” said (Y/N), smiling and leaning in.

            Spock leaned in and kissed them. “I am content to watch you relax, T’hy’la.”

            “That’s sweet,” said (Y/N), taking the tray. “Do you know what Starfleet is contacting us about?”

            “The message didn’t say. It was quite vague but requested urgent contact,” said Spock.

            “Hm.” (Y/N) frowned and stood. “I’ll eat and get ready then.”

            “Apologies for having to wake you,” said Spock as (Y/N) pulled out clothes.

            “Don’t worry, Spock,” said (Y/N) as they changed. “I’d rather know what’s going on.”

            “As would I,” said Spock. “Though I prefer spending time with you.”

            (Y/N) chuckled, knowing Spock was watching them. “I know.” They turned around. “But let’s see what’s wrong before we do anything else.”

            Spock nodded. “Yes.” That was the appropriate plan of action.

            “And whatever it is, I’m sure we’ll handle it. We’re together, after all,” said (Y/N).

            It was the quite the illogical statement because it was based on pure faith, but Spock nodded all the same. He believed (Y/N). And over all the years they’d been married, he had become quite accustomed to a bit of heart. It was, after all, one of the things he loved about them.

l

            A few days later…

            “Signal from a Federation-registered long-range shuttle, sir,” said Uhura across the comms.

            She had no idea she was interrupting a disagreement between Bones and Kirk about him taking command of the Enterprise again instead of leaving it to the younger generation and Kirk saying he was doing the responsible thing, but Kirk was grateful for the break in the conflict.

            “She wishes to come alongside and dock on,” said Uhura.

            “For what purpose?” asked Kirk.

            “My security scan shows a Grade 1 priority, Captain,” reported Chekov. “Non-belligerency confirmed. I suspect it is a courier of some kind.”

            “Very well, Mr. Chekov, see to it,” said Kirk. “We’ll be right up.”

l

            (Y/N) and Spock stepped onto the Enterprise Bridge. Uhura gaped, and Chekov’s eyes widened. Sulu grinned, and Bones nodded with a small smile.

            “Well I’ll be,” said Bones.

            “Spock! (L/N)!” Kirk smiled as he saw them. To know that two more of his friends were present was so relieving at a time of stress.

            “Hello, everyone,” said (Y/N), smiling. Uhura hugged them, and they hugged back. “We weren’t going to miss the reunion, were we?”

            “Can we have a reunion on a planet instead of in space, next time?” said Bones.

            “This is not a reunion, it is a mission,” said Spock.

            “Good to see you haven’t changed,” said Kirk, smiling. “How have you been?”

            “Busy,” said (Y/N). “But when aren’t we?”

            “We’re here to offer our services as Science Officer and Negotiations Officer,” said Spock.

            “Would I ever say no?” said Kirk.

            Spock raised a brow.

            “That means yes, you formal goblin,” said Bones, but he was glad to see them both, too.

            “You haven’t changed, either,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “Yeah, yeah,” said Bones, waving a hand. “How are you? Is he treating you well?”

            “He’s the best husband I could ask for,” said (Y/N).

            “Good, you deserve it,” said Bones, smiling at the person that had become like a sibling over the years.

            (Y/N) smiled. Then, they looked at Kirk. “So. What is our current situation?”

            “We need to fix the engines before we can continue in pursuit of the machine,” said Kirk.

            “I will assist,” said Spock, nodding.

            “Scotty is already at work in Engineering,” said Kirk. “After you’re done, we’ll continue our travels.”

            Spock nodded and left the room. (Y/N) looked at Kirk.

            “Fill me in on the all the information about this ‘cloud’ we have,” said (Y/N). “Starfleet is worried. I want to make sure there’s no reason to.”

            Kirk nodded. “Sit down. There’s not a lot, but it’s complicated.”

            “Well, we have time until the engines are fixed.” (Y/N) sat down. “Go ahead.”

            Kirk smiled. He was glad to have his crew back with him.

l

            “What do you think?” said Kirk after he explained everything.

            (Y/N) paused and considered. “Hm.”

            Kirk noticed with amusement that they steepled their fingers. Apparently, the years with Spock had caused them to pick up one another’s habits.

            “I think until we know whether or not we can communicate with this cloud defines whether or not it’s a large threat,” said (Y/N). “If we can reason with the super-intelligence, then we can find a peaceful solution of some sort. If we cannot, then it does become a question of stopping it by force. That would be a problem…”

            Kirk nodded. “Yes. We want to avoid casualties as much as possible.”

            (Y/N) felt the worry swirl around him and the dark clouds settling on everyone’s shoulders. “That’s always a danger in our work. But if we arrive at the cloud soon enough, we’re more likely to find a solution. We have people with talents in all parts of life—technology and interpersonal—and not just Spock and I. We just have to keep clear heads.”

            “Always the voice of reason,” said Kirk, again glad to have them back.

            “They are an expert in negotiations,” said Spock, reentering the room.

            Now, he was properly dressed in a Starfleet uniform. (Y/N) had also put their Starfleet pin onto their new, crisp white uniform. They were truly back on the Enterprise as crew members. In a way, they were home.

            “Is everything ready?” said Kirk.

            “Engines are operational,” said Spock.

            Kirk pressed the comms. “Bridge to Engineering. Take us away, Scotty.”

            “Aye, Cap’n,” said Scotty.

            The Enterprise crew was off on an adventure once again.

l

            “Captain, visual contact on the cloud in five minutes,” said Uhura.

            “Thank you, Uhura,” said Kirk, nodding.

            “Red Alert! Red Alert!” A moment later, the lights flashed red, and a computer voice blared through the Enterprise.

            Of course, nothing is simple, thought (Y/N).

            “Red Alert! Red Alert!”

            Young officers raced to their places on the Bridge, but (Y/N), Spock, and the original crew remained calm. (Y/N) felt the familiar buzz of anxiety and looked at the viewscreen.

            “Standard light, Engineer,” said Kirk. “Full mag on viewer.”

            “Full mag, sir,” said Sulu.

            The strange, blue, electrical cloud floated in the space before them as the Enterprise flew closer.

            “Linguacode?” said Kirk.

            “Continuing to send friendship messages on all frequencies,” reported (Y/N).

            “All decks and divisions confirmed. Status Red,” said Chekov.

            “Captain, we are being scanned,” said Spock.

            “Do not return scan, Spock,” said Kirk. “It could be misinterpreted as hostility.”

            “Intruder scans emanating from the exact center of the cloud,” reported Spock. “Energy of a type never before encountered.”

            “Captain, there’s no response to friendship messages,” said Uhura, frowning.

            “Shall I go to battle stations, sir?” asked Chekov.

            “Negative. We’ll take no provocative action,” said Kirk.

            “Recommend defensive posture, Captain,” said Decker, a younger officer that had almost been captain before Kirk arrived. “Screens and shields.”

            “No, Mr. Decker,” said Kirk. “That could also be misinterpreted as hostile.”

            “We want to preserve the possibility of negotiations,” said (Y/N).

            “Cloud composition, Mr. Spock?” said Kirk.

            “Twelfth power energy field,” said Spock.

            “Twelfth power?” exclaimed Sulu.

            (Y/N) frowned. That was powerful. If things went sideways…

            “Captain, we’ve seen what their weapons can do!” said Decker. “Why shouldn’t we take every precaution?”

            “Mr. Decker,” sighed Kirk.

            “Captain,” said Spock. “I suspect there’s an object at the heart of the cloud.”

            Kirk frowned before addressing Decker first. “Mr. Decker, I will not provoke an attack. If that order isn’t clear enough for you—”

            “Captain, as your exec, it’s my duty to point out alternatives,” said Decker.

            Kirk took a deep breath, composed himself, and nodded. “Yes, it is. I stand corrected.”

            (Y/N) smiled to themself.

            “Five minutes to cloud boundary,” said Ilia, another officer.

            “Navigator, lay in a conic section flight path to the cloud center,” said Kirk. “Bring us parallel to whatever we find in there. Mr. Sulu, tactical plot on viewer.”

            “Tactical on view, sir,” said Sulu.

            The Enterprise drifted closer, and everyone tensed in anticipation. How would the cloud react?

            And then confusion entered (Y/N)’s senses. They frowned and rose from their seat.

            “(Y/N)?” said Uhura.

            “What is it?” said Kirk, seeing them.

            “I feel puzzlement,” said (Y/N). “There’s a consciousness in that cloud.” They blinked and looked at Kirk and then Spock. “I think it’s tried to contact us.”

            “It’s confused as to why we have not replied,” said Spock, nodding.

            “Contacted? How?” asked Kirk.

            The alarm blared, cutting off further discussion. Spock and (Y/N) got into their seats, and Kirk whirled to the viewscreen.

            “Standard on viewer,” said Kirk, getting into his chair. “Forcefields up full! Deflectors, now!”

            “Mark zero. Incoming fire ahead,” announced the computer readout.

            “Forcefields and deflectors up full, Captain,” said Chekov.

            A crackling bit of light flashed towards the Enterprise, and everyone braced for impact.

            “Analysis, Mr. Spock,” said Kirk.

            “Alien weapon is a form of plasma energy, Captain,” reported Spock. “Exact composition, unknown. Guidance system, unknown.”

            “All decks brace for impact,” said Kirk.

            Spock instantly looked over to (Y/N), and they held onto their chair as the plasma hit the Enterprise. The energy crackled loudly, piercing (Y/N)’s senses as light and sound attacked them.

            “Registering power loss on forcefields,” warned Chekov.

            “Engineering, what’s happening to forcefields?” said Kirk.

            “Systems overloading, Captain!” said Scotty.

            Chekov cried out as electricity overloaded his computer and the energy burned his hands. (Y/N)’s display came to life, and Spock grabbed (Y/N)’s arms to pull them to safety.

            “Medic,” said Kirk so that Chekov got treatment, and he received a nod from Spock that (Y/N) was alright.

            The crackling electricity stopped, and everyone looked at the viewscreen warily.

            “The new screens held,” said Sulu in relief.

            “Engineering to Bridge!” radioed Scotty. “Cannot hold full power on forcefields! Deflector power is down 70%!”

            “Divert auxiliary power to deflectors,” said Kirk.

            “Captain,” said Spock. “The intruder has been attempting to communicate. Our previous transition mode was too primitive to be received.”

            “Ah. Computers?” said (Y/N).

            Spock nodded. “I am programming our computer to transmit linguacode at their frequency and rate of speed.”

            “You may want to hurry, there’s more plasma fire coming,” said (Y/N), seeing a new bolt of energy appear in the distance.

            “Engineering, status report,” said Kirk, grimacing.

            “Our shields cannot handle another attack,” said Scotty.

            “Mr. Spock!” said Kirk. “You hear him.”

            “Impact in twenty seconds,” said Ilia.

            “Spock,” said Kirk.

            “Spock, dear,” said (Y/N), holding onto the back of his chair.

            “Fifteen seconds!” said Ilia.

            “Transmit now!” said Kirk.

            “Ten seconds,” said Ilia.

            Spock hit the button.

            “Transmitting,” said (Y/N).

            Everyone whirled to the viewscreen. The plasma ball abruptly disappeared.

            “It would seem our friendship messages have been received and understood,” said Kirk with a sigh of relief.

            Spock nodded. He wanted to make proper contact with the strange cloud, but, more importantly, he wanted to protect (Y/N) from any harm, and the message had done that.

Chapter Text

            “I would say that was a logical assumption, Captain,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) nodded. “The cloud canceled its own attack, so it must understand to some degree that we said we weren’t here to cause harm.”

            “Mr. Sulu, hold present position,” said Kirk.

            “Holding present position, sir,” said Sulu.

            “Tactical plot on viewer,” said Kirk.

            “Course projection on tactical, sir,” said Sulu, switching the viewscreen.

            “Opinion, Mr. Spock, Mr. (L/N),” said Kirk.

            “Recommend we proceed, Captain,” said Spock.

            “Agreed,” said (Y/N). “We must make contact with the consciousness within the cloud.”

            “Mr. Decker?” prompted Kirk.

            “I advise caution, Captain,” said Decker. “We can’t withstand another attack.”

            “That thing is twenty hours away from Earth,” said Kirk. “We know nothing about it as yet.”

            “Precisely the point,” said Decker, huffing.

            (Y/N) raised a brow. They felt the frustration radiating from him. He was clearly capable—he wouldn’t have almost become captain if now—but he was also young and a bit impulsive. He had good instincts, but Decker also needed to learn about what was necessary on top of what was good protocol.

            “We don’t know what it’ll do,” said Decker. “Moving into that cloud at this time is an unwarranted gamble.”

            “How do you define ‘unwarranted?’ ” said Kirk, seeing what (Y/N) did.

            “You asked my opinion, sir,” said Decker. He refused to say more.

            And to think I was that young once, thought (Y/N), amused. Of course, they and Spock were barely getting to middle age by Vulcan and Celian standards, but, still. They could reminisce.

            “Viewer, standard ahead,” said Kirk, turning away. He sat down in his chair and considered their options for a moment. Everyone remained silent, awaiting his command. “Navigator. Maintain course.” They were going in.

            The flash of frustration and fear from Decker was expected, so (Y/N) didn’t glance at him and remained by Spock’s side.

            “Helmsman, steady as she goes,” said Kirk.

            With considerable trepidation, the Enterprise flew into the cloud. The bright blue lights of its power engulfed them and radiated around them like stars. If they didn’t know it was a cloud, the crew would feel they were passing through some sort of vortex—which they had done in the past. The sheer magnitude of the energy around them, though, to keep the cloud moving and glowing, was still enough to instill a sense of awed fear. (Y/N) remained calm, but they understood that, should they make the wrong decision, they were in considerable danger. Not to mention, if the cloud reached Earth, the planet would be in danger.

            “No vessel could generate a power field of this magnitude,” said Kirk. “Spock?”

            “Instruments fluctuating, Captain,” said Spock. “Patterns unrecognizable.”

            (Y/N) watched another pathway open with flashes of light before them. “We’re going farther in.”

            “Based on the calculations, we’re almost at the center,” said Spock.

            Indeed, once this passage opened, they sailed into darkness. Kirk leaned forward, and the curiosity around them rose to a fever pitch on (Y/N)’s senses. Finally, in the blackness, a glowing sphere protected by a field akin to a bubble appeared before them.

            Like the nucleus of a cell, thought (Y/N). Or even an atom.

            Behind them, Chekov reentered the Bridge with Bones. Bones wouldn’t be left out of the excitement (or, truthfully, out of the chance to be a voice of common sense in the face of Kirk, Spock, and (Y/N)’s “insanity,” as he always put it).

            “Transmit image of alien to Starfleet,” said Kirk. “Advise we are attempting further communication.”

            (Y/N) and Uhura went to do so and frowned at one another. Neither of them could send the picture to Starfleet, which should be possible. They were less than a day from Earth.

            “Try to make any sort of contact,” said (Y/N), flipping their controls.

            “No response,” said Uhura. “I don’t think it’s going out at all. It’s being reflected back.”

            “Captain, unable to make contact with Starfleet,” reported (Y/N).

            “Any attempt to transmit out of the cloud is being reflected back,” said Uhura.

            Spock raised a brow at (Y/N), and they nodded. For a moment, he put a hand on their shoulder, and (Y/N) covered it with their own. They were thankful for their husband’s support.

            “We are closing on it rapidly,” said Sulu.

            “Reduce magnification, factor four, Sulu,” said Kirk, leaning forward.

            (Y/N) could feel his own worry growing, but Kirk was remaining level-headed. He was the captain they needed in such a tense moment.

            “We’re already two settings below that, sir,” said Sulu. The alien was just massive.

            “Mr. Sulu,” said Kirk, continuing to make decisions as best he could with all the unknowns. (But, then again, when had they ever had lots of information on their missions?) “Bring us into a parallel course over the alien at five hundred meters.”

            (Y/N) sat up straighter, and Spock raised a brow. That was an incredibly close position.

            “Five hundred meters?” repeated Sulu.

            Kirk nodded, unphased by the surprise. “Then take us out to a hundred kilometers distance, adjusting parallel course.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Sulu. He was an expert in his field, too, so if anyone could do such a precise movement, it was him. And the Enterprise crew trusted one another implicitly. None of them had steered the others wrong before.

            “This is insane,” said Bones, looking at (Y/N) and Spock.

            “Logically, we must get closer to observe the alien,” said Spock.

            “You’re insane,” said Bones.

            (Y/N) smiled and shook their head.

            Meanwhile, Sulu gently brought them onto the ordered course. The Enterprise moved as slowly as it could into the delicate orbit of the nucleus of the cloud. The intricacies of it began to appear clearly—all mechanical and electrical, though almost alive with the energy.

            “Viewer astern,” said Kirk as they flew over.

            “Reverse angle on the viewer, Captain,” said Sulu.

            The nucleus was made of ridges of metal, openings filtering out light emanating from an unseen power source.

            “Five hundred meters, sir,” confirmed Sulu. “Viewer ahead.”

            The viewscreen changed to show a large hole in the nucleus where light flashed from within. (Y/N) leaned forward, and Spock furrowed his brow as they both considered what this cloud could be. If it was an alien, it relied quite a bit on electricity. As they continued flying, a pale green-blue light extended across the horizon. Beyond it was a swirling ball of brighter blue light—the true epicenter. Rising anxiety notwithstanding, the Enterprise flew on.

            “Hold position here,” said Kirk as they drifted into the nearly-empty epicenter, away from the mechanical walls.

            “Aye—”

            “Intruder alert! Intruder alert!” buzzed the computer system. The alarm sounded. “Intruder alert! Intruder alert!”

            The ball of bright light in the nucleus filled the screen at the same moment that a shrill tone sounded in the Bridge. (Y/N) felt it pierce them almost psychically, and they held their head. Spock touched their temples instantly, willing their bond to strengthen his own calmness. It drowned out most of the pure energy (Y/N) felt, and they let out a breath of relief, touching Spock’s hands. He nodded to them. He was there to protect them; he always would be.

            Inside the Bridge, a bright bolt of light appeared. It crackled and sparked, but it remained there, not dying at all. The blinding light and shrill tone grew stronger, and the officers closest winced back. It moved to the center of the Bridge. (Y/N) felt something probe their mind for a moment, but they backed away with Spock, keeping him beside them.

            “Mr. Spock! Mr. (L/N)! Can that be one of their crew?” called Chekov over the high-pitched tone.

            Spock held up his tricorder even while (Y/N) kept him against the wall protectively. “A probe from their vessel. Plasma, energy combination.”

            A spark of electricity jumped out and passed Chekov to look at his computer. He jerked slightly, not shocked but surprised.

            “Don’t interfere with it,” warned Decker, aware of the importance of being cautious at this moment.

            “Absolutely, I will not interfere,” said Chekov.

            “No one interfere,” said Kirk. “It doesn’t seem interested in us.”

            “It’s searching the equipment of the ship,” observed (Y/N) as the probe traveled around the room, touching each computer with its sparks. Just as we had to communicate through computers, it is trying to speak to ours. Fascinating…

            “Computer off,” said Kirk as he saw some of the equipment malfunctioning.

            However, nothing happened. Bravely, Decker moved forward and tried to maneuver around the bolts of electricity to manually close off the computer. He grimaced.

            “It’s taken control of the computer,” he said.

            “It’s running our records,” said Kirk, eyes widening. “Earth defenses! Starfleet strength!” Pictures of the records were flashing across the screen.

            Spock moved forward, pulled Decker aside, and promptly smashed the controls of the computer. It flashed awkwardly before turning off. Everyone blinked. That…worked.

            Crackle!

            A bolt of electricity hit Spock and sent him backwards. He hit the ground, but (Y/N) knelt the catch him.

            “Spock!” they cried, eyes wide.

            The probe grew brighter and wider. (Y/N) pulled Spock up and to the side as it advanced, keeping him protectively behind them. A bolt of electricity reached out and grabbed Ilia.

            “Ilia!” cried Decker, and the fear that shot through him was the impetus for (Y/N) to move.

            They tried to pull Ilia from the electricity, but it shocked them, making them cry out and pull their hands back.

            “Ilia!” cried Decker again.

            The bold of electricity flashed. Ilia disappeared. The probe disappeared. Everyone’s eyes widened. There had been the probe and Ilia, and then there hadn’t. There was no body, no pain, just a flash of her fear and then nothing. (Y/N)’s heart pounded as they felt the remnants of her fear.

            What happened? they thought, looking around.

            “Are you alright, T’hy’la?” said Spock, taking their arms.

            “Are you?” said (Y/N).

            “I am,” said Spock. “I am more concerned for you.”

            “I’m fine. It’s Ilia…” said (Y/N) softly. She was gone, and although they had tried to help her, it had amounted to nothing.

            “This is how I define unwarranted,” snapped Decker, looking at Kirk with clenched fists. Anger was in his words, but his aura swirled with a great, grieving sadness more than it did fury. He turned away to do his job; the only thing he could do. “Activate auxiliary computer circuits through manual shutoff.” He clicked a few buttons.

            “Emergency alert!” Another alarmed tone from the computer buzzed through the comms. It seems they weren’t done with danger or getting a break anytime soon. “Negative control at helm! Emergency alert! Negative control at helm!”

            Kirk narrowed his eyes. “Forcefields, full remaining strength! Total reserve!”

            “The ship is under attack,” said Decker into the comms. “Man all defensive stations.”

            A mechanical hum echoed through the Bridge. (Y/N) frowned, and Spock raised a brow.

            “Captain, we’ve been seized by a tractor beam,” he reported.

            “Get someone up here to take the navigator’s station,” said Kirk.

            “Engineering,” said Decker through the comms. “Chief DiFalco, to the Bridge.”

            “Emergency power,” ordered Kirk.

            “Going to full emergency,” acknowledged Scotty. “But Captain, if we don’t break free in fifteen seconds, she’ll burn up.”

            Not ideal, thought (Y/N).

            “We cannot break free, Captain,” said Spock. “We have only a fraction of the power necessary.”

            “Engineering, belay that order,” said Kirk. “Disengage all main drive systems.”

            The Enterprise was continuing to the true nucleus of the alien cloud whether they wanted to go or not. They’d hold their reserve power until it was useful and not fruitless.

            DiFalco arrived on the Bridge, and Decker nodded to her. “Chief DiFalco, take over Lieutenant Ilia’s station.”

            “DiFalco, disengage engine navigation relays now,” ordered Kirk.

            “Aye, sir,” said DiFalco, getting right to business.

            “Forcefield circuits E10-14 show ready for reactivation,” reported another technician officer. “Confirm ready.”

            “Scotty, drive systems should be free now,” said Kirk.

            “Ready to launch remote communications drone with complete ship records including our present situation, sir,” said Uhura.

            “Delay launching as long as possible,” advised Decker. “Our drone can’t escape as long as we’re held in the tractor beam.”

            “Aye,” said Uhura.

            They were approaching the beacon of golden lighting amidst the blue, a sphere like a sun in the darkness of the cloud.

            “Captain, a maximum phaser strike directly at the beam might weaken it just enough for us to break free,” said Decker.

            “There is nowhere to go if we break free,” said (Y/N). “At worst, it then destroys us. At best, the tractor beam traps us once more. Any show of resistance is both futile and would only serve to anger whatever controls the cloud.”

            “We don’t know that it’s futile, Mr. (L/N),” said Decker.

            “It is still unadvisable,” said (Y/N).

            Kirk nodded. “I agree with (L/N)’s professional opinion.”

            Decker frowned and looked at the viewscreen. “Why is it bring us further inside? It could destroy us from outside. This seems like a risk to it…”

            “They can still destroy us,” said Kirk.

            “We have very little information. It wants something,” said (Y/N). “It was curious. Once I felt it. The second time, it was obvious with the probe.”

            “Then we’ll need to figure out what it’s looking for and use it to reason with the alien,” said Kirk.

            “Captain, photic sonar readings indicate the aperture is closing,” said Uhura urgently. They were getting closed within the nucleus. “We’re trapped, sir.”

            “Reverse angle on the viewer, Captain,” said Sulu, switching the viewscreen to show the machine indeed closing them inside. He changed the viewscreen back, but the situation was growing more dire.

            “Tractor beam has released us, Captain,” reported Spock as his computer chirped with the change in readings.

            “Confirmed,” said DiFalco. “Vessel is floating free. No forward momentum.”

            “Keep viewer ahead,” said Kirk.

            “Aye, sir,” said Sulu.

            “Maneuver thrusters, Mr. Sulu,” said Kirk. “Ahead one third.”

            “Thrusters ahead, one third,” confirmed Sulu.

            “Let’s take a look. Full sensor scan, Mr. Spock,” said Kirk. “They can’t expect us not to look them over now.”

            “Now that we’re looking down their throat,” muttered Decker.

            “Right, now that we’ve got them just where they want us,” said Kirk, grimly.

            “It’s closing up,” said Sulu as plates on the machine before them moved.

            “Hold position,” said Kirk.

            “Thrusters at station-keeping, sir,” acknowledged Sulu.

            “Captain, still no response on this round of communication,” said (Y/N).

            “Captain?” said Spock. “All our scans are being reflected back. Sensors are useless.”

            “Damn,” cursed Kirk. “What do you make of all this?”

            “I believe the closed aperture leads to another chamber,” said Spock.

            “Likely an important inner mechanism within,” said (Y/N), and Spock nodded. “If we want to understand everything, we’ll want to go—” They felt the familiar bit of curiosity filtering form an unseen consciousness, and they paused.

            Spock felt it and furrowed his brow. Kirk frowned at their expressions.

            “Intruder alert! Intruder alert!” blared the alarm once more on the computer.

            “Deck 5, Captain. Officer’s quarters,” said Chekov.

            “Have security meet me at Deck 5. Main elevator,” said Kirk. “Spock, (L/N), Bones. Mr. Decker, you have the conn. Hold position.”

            Kirk, Spock, Bones, and (Y/N) went into the elevator.

            “Intruder location, a sonic shower,” called Chekov as they went in.

l

            Kirk, Spock, Bones, and (Y/N) ran into the room with the sonic shower with security behind them. Indeed, a figure was appearing in the energy field in the shower.

            “Temperature at intruder location in a rapid drop. Sixty degrees,” said the computer across the comms. “Fifty degrees. Temperature curve flattening. Forty-five. Forty. Temperature steadying. Thirty-nine degrees.”

            The field began to filter away, and the figure’s face became clear. (Y/N)’s eyes widened. It was Lieutenant Ilia.

Chapter Text

            Ilia’s face stared out at the shocked group. Spock raised a brow. (Y/N) furrowed their own. They felt only very slight emotion coming from Ilia where they had sensed a normal amount before she had—This was not Ilia as completely herself.

            “You are the Kirk-Unit.” She looked at Kirk evenly. “You will assist me.” Her voice was flat, mechanical. “I’ve been programmed by V’Ger to observe and record the normal functions of the carbon-based units infesting the U.S.S. Enterprise.”

            Once again, only a true acknowledgement of the machines, the computers. This “V’Ger” must not be carbon-based. Interesting. (Y/N) tilted their head as they watched Ilia.

            She stepped out of the sonic shower, dressed in a plain white dress. A red glowing bulb sat at her neck, another robotic piece of the puzzle.

            “Bones, tricorder,” said Kirk. Bones nodded while Kirk stepped forward. “Who is V’Ger?”

            “V’Ger is that which programmed me,” said Ilia.

            “Is V’Ger the name of the captain of the alien vessel?” asked Kirk.

            “Jim, this is a mechanism,” said Bones, looking up from his tricorder.

            “A probe, Captain,” said Spock. He looked at the red glass. “No doubt a sensor-transceiver combination recording everything we say and do.”

            “Where is Lieutenant Ilia?” questioned Kirk of the probe.

            “That unit no longer functions,” said the probe.

            (Y/N)’s gaze went to the ground in a moment of morning before they looked back.

            “I’ve been given its form to more readily communicate with the carbon-based units infesting Enterprise,” said the probe.

            “(L/N)?” said Kirk, glancing at them.

            “Very few emotions to sense, Captain,” said (Y/N). “Barely anything. No signs of deception within those, though.”

            “Carbon-based units?” said the security guard.

            “Humans,” said Bones. “Vulcans. Celians. Us.”

            “Why does V’Ger travel to the third planet of the solar system directly ahead?” asked Kirk.

            “To find the Creator,” replied the probe.

            Hm. (Y/N) exchanged an interested glance with Spock.

            “To find the Creator?” repeated Kirk. “Whose…What does V’Ger want with the Creator?”

            “To join with him,” said the probe.

            “To join with the Creator how?” said (Y/N).

            “V’Ger and the Creator will become one,” said the probe unhelpfully.

            “And who is the Creator?” said Spock, attempting another line of questioning.

            “The Creator is that which created V’Ger,” said the probe.

            That clears that up, thought (Y/N) with a sigh. “Who is V’Ger?” they tried.

            “V’Ger is that which seeks the Creator,” said the probe matter-of-factly. Then, it turned and straightened even further. “I am ready to commence my observations.”

            “Doctor, a thorough examination of this probe might provide some insight into those who manufactured it and how to deal with them,” said Spock.

            “Non-invasive,” said (Y/N). “To hurt the probe would be an affront to a vessel that can destroy us.”

            “Oh, god, you talk like him now,” groaned Bones.

            “I do my job,” said (Y/N), smiling at him.

            Spock rather liked when they got efficient and logical. He loved them as they were, but there was something especially attractive when they were so engrossed in their job and just perfect at it. (Vulcans had interesting turn-ons in partners, not that most would admit it).

            “Ilia-Unit, uh, Probe, would you accompany our doctor to Sickbay?” said (Y/N).

            “I am programmed to observe and record only the normal functioning of the carbon-based units,” said the probe.

            “The examination is a normal function,” said (Y/N). “We undergo them regularly for our health.”

            “You may proceed,” said the probe to Bones, and when he stepped to the door, it followed.

            “I’m glad we have you, (L/N),” said Kirk.

            “Starfleet asked for me for my expertise for a reason,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “You are the only true expert,” said Spock.

            “Spock, I thought you didn’t lie,” said (Y/N), chuckling.

            “I don’t think he believes it could be a lie,” said Kirk, cracking a small smile.

            Spock didn’t dignify that with a response. He loved his spouse. He would never lie about what he thought of them—the fact that it was all positive notwithstanding.

l

            The probe lay staring blankly up at the machine as it scanned. Bones examined the reports of the machine, and Spock, (Y/N), and Kirk awaited his information.

            “Micro-miniature hydraulics,” said Bones. “Sensors, and molecular-sized multi-processor chips.”

            The doors of Sickbay slid opened, and Decker stepped in. Instantly, the room filled with anger and shock as he saw Ilia’s face on the probe. He looked like he was going to speak, but his shoulders dropped mournfully, sadness overtaking his surprise. Decker remained silent as he stood to watch the report continue. He hadn’t expected the probe to wear the woman he obviously loved’s face—(Y/N) always knew these things—but he had the sense to try to remain calm.

            “And take a look at this,” said Bones. “An osmotic micro-pump. The smallest body functions are exactly duplicated. Every endocrine system is the same, too. Even eye moisture.”

            Decker gazed down at the probe, and its head turned to see him. (Y/N) started as the probe’s hair raised and its lips parted upon seeing him.

            “Decker.”

            More emotion than (Y/N) had felt so far in the probe emanated from her with that one word; with it, (Y/N) understood for certain that something was left of Ilia within the perfect mechanical replication.

            “Fascinating. Not ‘Decker-Unit?’ ” observed Spock.

            “She felt something more than a blank baseline when she saw him,” said (Y/N) softly.

            “She? You think—”

            (Y/N) nodded in response to Kirk. “A perfect replica, feelings and everything.”

            “A machine with emotions?” said Bones.

            “Why not?” said (Y/N). They’d seen stranger. Besides, emotions hardly followed logic. Why couldn’t a probe made with the heart of woman who loved someone retain some of that? The world had created more miracles than that. Love was a magical thing, after all.

            “Gentlemen,” said Kirk, drawing the group aside. “Will.” He caught Decker’s attention and drew him into the hall. Better to have the rest of this discussion without the probe overhearing.

            “What happened to her?” said Decker, grief evident in his voice even as he attempted to keep himself level-headed.

            He does have the makings of a great captain, thought (Y/N) approvingly.

            “Captain, this probe may be our only key to the aliens,” said Spock.

            “Probe? Ilia is the probe?” said Decker.

            “Exactly. It is a programmed mechanism, Commander,” said Spock. “Its body duplicates our navigator in precise detail.”

            “But beneath that programming, Ilia’s real memories and…self are in some way copied, too,” said (Y/N). “They created a perfect copy, and that means she has the same…feelings she had when alive when she looks at you. There aren’t any feelings to truly sense in the probe—which, in itself, is strange since it’s a machine—but she does feel more when she sees you.”

            “Ilia’s memory, her feelings of loyalty, friendship, might all be there,” said Kirk.

            “Evidently,” said Spock. A long time ago he wouldn’t believe it. This was a machine, after all. But it made complete sense, and he had seen the power of emotions, the heart, and memory time and time again. His spouse was powerful due to those illogical notions. He would never discount them.

            “You had a relationship with Lieutenant Ilia, Commander Decker—” upon seeing Decker’s eyes widen, (Y/N) smiled ruefully “—Your emotions upon losing her showed that clearly.”

            “Well-Yes-But that probe, in another form, killed Ilia!” said Decker.

            “Commander,” said Kirk. “Will. We’re locked in an alien vessel, six hours from Earth’s orbit. Our only contact with our captor is that probe. If we could control it, persuade it, use it—even just get more information—”

            Crack!

            They all jumped as the wall was torn open. Calmly, the probe stepped through as if it hadn’t broken through a metal wall without a problem.

            “I have recorded enough here,” it said, monotone once more. “You will now assist me further.”

            Kirk glanced at (Y/N), and they stepped forward. “The Decker-Unit will assist you with greater efficiency,” said (Y/N).

            The probe’s gaze lowered with true confusion, and she—this felt like Ilia once more—looked at Decker. He gazed back at Ilia’s face with a tiny smile. He was angry at the probe for what it had done to her, but when he saw her face, he couldn’t help but soften slightly. Such was the case for those with a heart.

            “You have your assignment, Commander,” said Kirk.

            “Aye, sir,” said Decker.

            The probe stepped to the door, and it opened. The probe walked out, and Decker followed, letting the door close behind them.

            “I am concerned with that being our only source of information,” said Spock, lacing his hands behind his back.

            “Well, what else can we do?” said Kirk.

            Spock just looked at the door again. (Y/N) frowned as they felt something course through their marriage bond, a sense of resolution within worry. They glanced at their husband with a furrowed brow.

l

            Kirk and (Y/N) sat forward in their chairs as they watched the security monitors. On the screen, Decker was giving the probe a tour of the Enterprise, answering questions as they went. He was careful not to reveal anything sensitive or important for their defensive position, but the probe appeared satisfied with each answer it was given.

            Bones entered and looked at the screen. “How is it going?”

            “He’s sitting the probe down for chess,” said (Y/N). “It’s likely something he and Ilia did together. Good. That will prompt more memories.” They nodded approvingly.

            “An audio-visual association,” agreed Bones.

            On the screen, Decker and Ilia gazed at one another—more and more of Ilia was breaking through. For a moment, her brow creased, and her expression turned oh-so gentle. Then it hardened, turning unreadable. The probe turned away.

            (Y/N) frowned. “The programming is hard to overcome, it seems.”

            “Why does Enterprise required the presence of carbon units?” asked the probe, the camera following it as it walked around the recreation room.

            “Enterprise would be unable to function without carbon units,” said Decker.

            “More data concerning this functioning is necessary before carbon units can be patterned for data storage,” said the probe.

            “That doesn’t sound good,” said (Y/N), frowning.

            “What an understatement,” said Bones.

            “What does that mean?” said Decker on the screen.

            “When my examination is complete, all carbon units will be reduced to data patterns,” said the probe.

            “Definitely not good,” said Kirk grimacing.

            “Not good? That’s beyond that,” said Bones, waving a hand.

            “Within you are the memory patterns of a certain carbon unit,” said Decker, stepping forwards towards the probe. “If I can help you revive those patterns, you could understand our functions better.”

            “That is logical. You may proceed,” said the probe.

            “Spock would be proud of that statement,” said Bones wryly. He paused. “Speaking of, where is the pointy-eared man of logic?”

            “He said he wanted to work on attempting more scans of the alien ship,” said Kirk. “To get more information.”

            (Y/N) paused. “That’s what he said?”

            “Yes,” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) felt their stomach flip over worriedly. “Spock knows that there is no way through the shields reflecting our scans back,” they said slowly.

            “He thinks we could make contact in some way,” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) stood. “Then that means he’s doing something stupid and dangerous.”

            The comms beeped the moment they spoke. “Bridge to Captain,” said Chekov.

            “Kirk here,” said Kirk.

            “Captain, airlock four has opened.”

            Bones looked at (Y/N). “Would that be the stupid and dangerous thing Spock does?”

            (Y/N) gritted their teeth. “That is absolutely something my husband would do.”

            Wasting no time, they opened the door and darted to the elevator. Kirk was quick on their heels.

l

            “Captain,” said Chekov as Kirk and (Y/N) entered the Bridge.

            “Situation report,” said Kirk.

            “Starfleet communication growing in strength,” said Uhura. “They still have the intruder on their monitors. It’s decelerating.”

            Kirk nodded, and (Y/N) looked at Chekov. “What’s happening with the airlock?”

            “It was opened, and a thruster suit has now been reported missing,” said Chekov.

            “That’s Spock,” said (Y/N), groaning. Their husband was in huge trouble when he got back for causing them this much worry.

            “Bring him back here,” said Kirk. He paused. “Wait. Get a fix on his position.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Chekov.

            Kirk looked guiltily at (Y/N). “We can get good information?”

            “Captain, I am respecting your decision as captain. It’s a good one, tactical,” said (Y/N). They smiled sweetly. “But you two are both in trouble once this mission is over, understood?”

            Kirk coughed. “Understood.”

            (Y/N) looked at the viewscreen as Spock came into view from the cameras. He floated towards the closer aperture of the inner workings of the vessel. Their heart twisted, and (Y/N) held their hands together. They closed their eyes and focused on the bond with Spock. Be safe, they thought, sending the feeling of warmth to him. They couldn’t support him much this far away, but their heart was always with him.

            They felt the same warmth filter back through the marriage bond to them, and (Y/N) relaxed. No sooner did they calm then the thruster suit ignited and send Spock shooting towards the vessel. Instantly, all of (Y/N)’s anxieties returned.

            Spock disappeared into the aperture—small enough to fit—and disappeared from view. All (Y/N) could do was cling onto the bond to monitor Spock’s health. For a moment, it felt calm, then curious. And then (Y/N)’s entire body felt a shock of pain so intense they doubled over.

            “Spock!” they gasped out, eyes widening in horror. “Kirk—”

            “Chekov, have a thruster suit waiting for me,” said Kirk. He knelt next to (Y/N). “I’m going to get him, (Y/N).”

            “Please,” whispered (Y/N). They needed Spock to be safe.

Chapter Text

            (Y/N) sat beside Spock in the Sickbay. Kirk had recovered him as he floated, unconscious, back through the aperture, but he had yet to awake. (Y/N) could feel him through the marriage bond—still alive, heart beating—but their worry refused to abate.

            “Now scanning pons area at spinal nerve fiber connection,” announced Nurse Chapel.

            “Indications of some neurological trauma,” said Bones as the scan appeared on the screen.

            Kirk grimaced, and (Y/N) took a deep breath as they felt the worry like storm clouds around them.

            “The power pouring through the mind-meld he initiated must have been staggering,” said Bones.

            “I felt residuals of it,” said (Y/N), nodding. “It was…jarring, to say the least.” If they had gone through such pain, they couldn’t bear to think of what Spock had experienced, even with the echoes of it in their mind due to the bond.

            A delirious chuckle caused all three’s heads to snap towards the cot where Spock lay. (Y/N) leaned over him, eyes wide.

            “Spock? Dear?” they said, voice soft.

            “T’hy’la,” said Spock with a smile, gazing at them like they were a star. “I should have known.”

            “…What?” said (Y/N). “Did you understand something about V’Ger?”

            “A life form of its own,” said Spock. “A conscious, living entity. As you and I sensed.”

            “A living machine?” said (Y/N).

            “You understood,” said Spock.

            “The Enterprise is one of V’Ger’s own in its perspective,” said (Y/N), remembering all the hints. “That’s why we are an infestation and the ship the entity.”

            “I saw V’Ger’s planet,” said Spock. “A planet populated by living machines. Unbelievable technology. V’Ger has knowledge that spans this universe. And yet, with all its pure logic, V’Ger is barren, cold. No mystery. No beauty. I should’ve known.”

            “We know now,” said (Y/N) softly, glad that he was awake and speaking. That was all they cared about.

            Spock raised his hand and took theirs firmly. “T’hy’la, this simple feeling…is beyond V’Ger’s comprehension. No meaning. No hope. And, T’hy’la, no answers. It’s asking questions.”

            “We felt curiosity,” said (Y/N), holding onto his hand tightly.

            “It wonders, ‘Is this all that I am?’ ” Spock gazed at (Y/N). “And it has no answers.”

            “Bridge to Captain,” said Uhura over the comms.

            “Kirk here,” said Kirk, relieved that Spock was alright.

            “A faint signal from Starfleet,” said Uhura. “Intruder cloud has been located on their outer monitors for the past twenty-seven minutes. Cloud dissipating rapidly as it approaches.”

            “Starfleet reports forward velocity has slowed to sub-warp speed,” said Sulu. “We are three minutes from Earth orbit.”

            “I’ll be right there,” said Kirk. He looked back. “Spock? I’m going to need you on the Bridge.”

            “I will take medicine to recover,” said Spock.

            “We’ll be up as soon as he’s gotten the ccs,” said (Y/N).

            Kirk smiled. “Good.” He had his crew and information. Now they had to use it. “A machine planet sending a machine to Earth, looking for its Creator. It’s absolutely incredible.” He pressed the comms. “Mr. Chekov, Commander Decker’s present location?”

            “He…They are in Engineering, sir,” said Chekov.

            Bones finished injecting Spock, and Spock stood up slowly. (Y/N) kept their hands on his shoulders to steady him until he stood straight on his own and touched their hand to lessen their worry.

            “I am alright, T’hy’la,” said Spock.

            “Good.” (Y/N) leaned their head against him. “Please don’t scare me like that again,” they whispered.

            “I apologize, T’hy’la,” said Spock softly. “Truly.”

l

            “Captain, Starfleet is sending this tactical on V’Ger’s position,” said Uhura as Spock, Kirk, Bones, and (Y/N) entered the Bridge. The screen showed first Earth so close to them and then switched to show how close V’Ger was. “V’Ger is transmitting a signal.”

            “Captain.” Decker entered the bridge, the probe beside him.

            “V’Ger signals the Creator,” said the probe, staring at the screen and listening to the signal.

            “Spock?” said Kirk.

            Spock looked at his station. “It’s a simple binary code transmitted by carrier wave signal.”

            “Old Earth-radio?” said (Y/N).

            “Precisely,” said Spock.

            “Radio?” wondered Kirk.

            “Kirk, V’Ger expects an answer,” said Decker.

            “An answer? I don’t know the question,” said Kirk.

            “The Creator hasn’t responded,” said the probe.

            “A planetary defense systems have just gone inoperative!” said Chekov in alarm.

            Multiple energetical probes hovered around the Earth, and (Y/N) grimaced as they recognized the powerful plasma weapons.

            “Sir, Starfleet computes the devices are proceeding towards equidistant positions, orbiting the planet,” said Uhura.

            “They’re the same things that hit us,” breathed Bones.

            “They are a hundred times for powerful, Captain,” warned Spock. “From those positions, they could devastate the entire surface of the planet.”

            (Y/N) frowned. It felt likely that it was what Spock had heard V’Ger asking, “Is this all that I am?” but (Y/N) had no answer. They looked at Spock.

            “Why?” said Kirk, looking at the probe.

            “The Creator has not answered,” said the probe. It needed the answer. That was the important part. “The carbon-unit infestation is to be removed from the Creator’s planet.”

            “Why?” said Kirk.

            “You infest Enterprise,” replied the probe evenly. “You interfere with the Creator in the same manner.”

            Kirk pursed his lips.

            “Captain,” said (Y/N).

            Decker and Kirk moved to them, and Spock stood up from his station.

            “I think V’Ger is a child,” said (Y/N). “I think you have to treat them as such.”

            “A child?” asked Kirk.

            “A child learning, evolving, growing, searching…and wanting their parent,” said (Y/N). “The Creator.”

            “(Y/N), this child is about to wipe out every living thing on Earth,” said Bones. “Now, what do you suggest we do? Spank it?”

            “We need it to know it needs answers more than it needs to harm Earth,” said (Y/N). “Like a child throwing a tantrum. They know they need something but don’t understand what.” They looked at Spock. “V’Ger is asking ‘Is this all I am?’ They don’t understand what it needs for the answer, so they are looking for their Creator.”

            “Alright,” said Kirk. He had an idea. He turned to face the probe. “The carbon units know why the Creator has not responded.”

            V’Ger turned to him. “Disclose the information.”

            “Not until V’Ger withdraws the devices orbiting the third planet,” said Kirk firmly.

            “Captain, I’m losing Starfleet. Interference from V’Ger,” reported Uhura.

            “Kirk-unit, disclose the information,” said V’Ger. “Why has the Creator not responded?”

            “No,” said Kirk. “Secure all stations. Clear the Bridge.”

            A loud bang sounded from outside, and the Enterprise shook. V’Ger’s “tantrum” was continuing.

            “Clear the Bridge, sir?” said Sulu in surprise.

            “That was an order, Mr. Sulu. Clear the Bridge,” reiterated Kirk.

            “Aye, sir.” Sulu stood.

            Electricity shocked the Enterprise again. Spock steadied (Y/N), and they made their way to the elevator with the rest of the Bridge crew. Noticeably, V’Ger’s eyes followed them, widening slightly. The aura was no longer calm. There was a rise of a slight panic.

            “Your child is having a tantrum, (Y/N),” said Bones.

            “Well, parenthood is a process,” said (Y/N).

            “V’Ger requires the information,” said V’Ger as everyone moved away from them.

            “Bridge, move out,” said Kirk.

            “Jim, what the hell kind of strategy is this?” said Bones.

            “Patience, Doctor,” said Spock.

            “All ship’s functions going automatic, Captain,” confirmed Decker.

            Another bang, and another shake of the ship sent the crew stumbling across the Bridge. Kirk glared evenly at V’Ger.

            “If V’Ger destroys the Enterprise, the information that V’Ger requires will also be destroyed!” he declared, a stark reminder to V’Ger.

            “It is illogical to withhold required information,” said V’Ger. But Kirk just went to the elevator, ignoring them. “Kirk-unit! Kirk-unit! Why do you not disclose the information?”

            Desperation. They need to understand so deeply.

            “Because V’Ger’s going to destroy all the carbon units on the third planet,” said Kirk.

            “They have repressed the Creator,” said V’Ger.

            “The information will not be disclosed,” said Kirk.

            “V’Ger needs the information!”

            “Then V’Ger must withdraw all the orbiting devices.”

            “V’Ger will comply, if the carbon units will disclose the information.”

            “It learns negotiation fast, doesn’t it?” said Bones, grimacing.

            “Captain, the vessel, V’Ger, obviously operates from a central brain complex,” said Spock.

            “The orbiting devices are likely controlled by that,” said (Y/N).

            Kirk nodded and stepped towards V’Ger again. “The carbon unit’s information cannot be disclosed to V’Ger’s probe but only to V’Ger directly.”

            “Kirk is quite good at negotiating,” said (Y/N), nodding approvingly.

            “I was surprised you didn’t take charge,” said Bones.

            “Kirk jumped into things, and who I am to stop him?” said (Y/N). Honestly, they hadn’t expected the “child” role they’d seen in V’Ger to be used quite like this, but when did the Enterprise crew do things normally?

            Everyone watched the probe turn around and stare into space. V’Ger looked at the viewscreen as it showed the aperture to the inner chamber. Slowly, it opened fully. The Enterprise flew forward to it. V’Ger had taken Kirk’s offer.

            “Captain, what’s our next move?” said Decker.

            Kirk looked at the viewscreen as they entered the aperture. “The question is, Mr. Decker, is there a next move?” He cleared his throat. “Resume duty stations.”

            Decker pressed the comms. “All personnel, resume stations.”

            “Well, Spock, (L/N), it seems my bluff has been called,” said Kirk.

            “We’ll have to come up with a new one,” said (Y/N).

            “Indeed,” said Spock.

            “Mr. Chekov, when do those devices reach final position?” asked Kirk.

            “Twenty-seven minutes. Mark,” said Chekov.

            Spock looked at the light blue glowing center of the cloud. “Captain, I believe that is our destination.”

            “Forward motion slowing, Captain,” said Sulu.

            “I read an oxygen-gravity envelope forming outside the Enterprise,” said Chekov, frowning in confusion.

            “Forward motion stopped, Captain,” said Sulu. They had arrived.

            The probe raised his hand and pointed at the glowing epicenter. “V’Ger.”

            “Sir, I’ve located the source of V’Ger’s radio signal,” said Uhura. “It’s directly ahead.”

            “The transmitter is a vital link between V’Ger and their Creator,” said Spock.

            “The carbon units will now provide V’Ger with the required information,” said V’Ger.

            They all knew what that meant. It was time to meet V’Ger.

            “Mr. Spock? Mx. (L/N)? Bones?” said Kirk.

            Bones sighed while the other two nodded.

            “Mr. Decker, I will contact you every five minutes,” said Kirk.

            “Captain…I’d like to go along,” said Decker.

            Kirk gazed at him before nodding. “Mr. Sulu, you have the conn.”

            The landing party followed the probe out of the Bridge. They were, quite literally, walking into the belly of the machine. Who knew what they would find.

Chapter Text

            Standing atop the Enterprise, Kirk, (Y/N), Spock, Bones, Decker, and the probe stared out at the blue-lit vessel of V’Ger. The building itself loomed before them. The probe stepped forward, and the “carbon-based units” followed it. The ground was made of strange, hexagonal stones, and everyone kept their eyes on the ground carefully. Spock remained beside (Y/N) to keep a protective eye on them.

            Gradually, the stones led them up to the platform of V’Ger. They smoothed into a proper floor. The landing party had arrived. V’Ger stood before them, locked into the larger machine by giant, protected coils of tech. However, V’Ger themself was old. The metal was warped, the colors faded, and the satellite features bent.

            “V’Ger.” V’Ger pointed at themself through Ilia. They walked down into the basin of the vessel.

            The landing party exchanged glances before following them down. Kirk approached a plate of metal and gazed at the burnt letters printed on it.

            “V-G-E-R,” said Kirk. “V’Ger.” He furrowed his brow and scrubbed at the scorch marks between the letters. “V-O-Y-A-G-E-R. Voyager! Voyager VI.”

            “NASA,” said Decker, noticing the smaller letters below the name of the machine. “This was launched more than three hundred years ago.”

            “The Voyager series was designed to collect data and transmit it back to Earth,” said Kirk.

            “And here it is,” said (Y/N). “Still doing the job.”

            Voyager glowed a warm orange, and the landing party paused.

            “Captain, Voyager-16 disappeared into what they used to call a black hole,” said Decker.

            “It must have emerged on the far side of the galaxy and fell into the machine planet’s gravitational field,” said Kirk.

            “The machine inhabitants found it to be one of their kind,” said Spock. “Primitive, yet kindred. They discovered its simple, twentieth-century programming. ‘Collect all data possible.’ ”

            Behind the discussion, Decker and Ilia kept gazing at one another. (Y/N) glanced at them as they felt warm emotions float through the air.

            Hm.

            “ ‘Learn all that is learnable,’ ” said Kirk, nodding.

            “And return that information to the Creator,” said (Y/N).

            “Precisely,” said Spock. “The machines interpreted it literally. They built this entire vessel so that Voyager could actually fulfill its programming.”

            “They were kind to Voyager,” said (Y/N).

            “And on its journey back, it amassed so much knowledge, it achieved consciousness itself,” said Kirk in amazement. “It became a living thing.”

            “Kirk-unit,” said the probe. “V’Ger awaits the information.”

            Kirk pressed his comms button. “Enterprise, order up the ship’s computer library of records on the late twentieth century NASA probe, Voyage VI. Specifically, we want the old NASA code signal that instructs its probe to transfer the data. And fast, Uhura, fast!”

            “Aye, sir,” said Uhura.

            “That’s what it’s been signaling,” exclaimed Decker. “It’s readiness to transmit its information.”

            “And there’s no one on Earth who could recognize the old signal and send a response,” said Kirk.

            “ ‘The Creator does not answer,’ ” said Bones.

            Around then, V’Ger glowed blue.

            (Y/N) cleared their throat. “V’Ger. The Creator is here.”

            The probe looked at them. “Where is the Creator?”

            “The humans. The carbon units.” (Y/N), a Celian, gestured to Kirk, Bones, and Decker to illustrate their point.”

            “That is illogical,” said the probe. “Carbon units are not true life forms.”

            Interesting that our universe says that about machines, and yet here we are, thought (Y/N). They looked at Kirk. “We will prove it. We will make it possible for you to complete your programming.”

            “Only the Creator could accomplish that,” said Kirk, knowing they were buying time and setting up the rational for Uhura’s information to make sense. He pressed his comms. They needed the records soon. “Enterprise.”

            “We have just received the response code, Captain,” said Uhura.

            “Set the Enterprise transmitter on the appropriate frequency and transmit the code now,” commanded Kirk.

            “Transmitting,” said Uhura.

            Decker pulled out a scanner to receive the code. “5-0-4, 3-2-9, 3-1-7, 5-1-0, and the final sequences…” He frowned.

            “That should trigger V’Ger’s transmission,” said Kirk.

            Yellow electricity sparked to life in V’Ger’s old coils. Spock scanned it. He shook his head.

            “V’Ger is not transmitting its data, Captain,” said Spock.

            “The Creator must join with V’Ger,” said V’Ger.

            “Uhura, repeat the final sequence,” instructed Kirk.

            The vessel around them warbled. (Y/N) felt emotions swirl up around them, and they watched the probe—almost V’Ger and Ilia in harmony—step towards Decker.

            “The Creator must join with V’Ger,” they said.

            As the machine’s flashed with red light around them, (Y/N) felt a warm emotion—a deep, familiar, powerful one—well up around Decker and Ilia-V’Ger.

            “Voyager is not transmitting, Captain, because it did not receive the final sequence,” said Spock.

            “Jim, we’re down to ten minutes,” warned Bones.

            “Enterprise, stand by,” said Kirk, watching Spock open a panel of Voyager. Inside were broken, frayed wires. “The antenna leads are melted away.”

            “Yes, Captain, just now. By V’Ger itself,” said Spock.

            “Why?” asked Kirk.

            “To prevent reception,” said Spock.

            Ah. (Y/N) understood why as they watched Ilia-V’ger gaze at Decker. “To bring the Creator here to transmit the code in person.”

            Decker looked back at Ilia-V’Ger with a soft smile. “To touch the Creator.”

            “Capture God?” said Bones. “V’Ger’s liable to be in for one hell of a disappointment.”

            “I don’t think so,” said (Y/N) as the red lights turned amber around them.

            “Ah,” said Spock, understanding. “Captain.” The landing party gathered close. “V’Ger must evolve. Its knowledge has reached the limits of this universe, and it must evolve. What it requires is its God, which is the answer to its question, ‘Is this all that I am?’ ”

            “ ‘Is there nothing more?’ ” intoned (Y/N).

            “What more is there than the universe?” said Bones.

            “Other dimensions, higher levels of being, connection,” said (Y/N). “It cannot, after all, understand something as simple as this.” They gestured to themself and their friends, the people they were connected with.

            “None of it can be proven to exist logically,” said Spock. “Therefore, V’Ger is incapable of believing in them.”

            “What V’Ger needs in order to evolve is a humanoid quality,” said Kirk, coming to the realization Spock and (Y/N) had. “The capacity to leap beyond logic.”

            “And joining with its Creator might accomplish that,” said Decker.

            “You mean, this machine wants to physically join with a human?” said Bones. “Is that possible?”

            “Let’s find out.” Decker moved to V’Ger and grabbed the wiring.

            Kirk’s eyes widened in alarm, and he followed, but Ilia-V’Ger pushed him back.

            “Decker!” cried Kirk as Decker took the two parts of the frayed wire.

            “I’m going to key the final sequence through the ground test computer,” he said, a giant grin on his face. There was no fear in his aura, not a hint.

            “Decker, you don’t know what that’ll do to you!” said Bones.

            “Yes. I do, Doctor.” Decker gazed at Ilia-V’Ger.

            “Decker, don’t!” Only his friends were keeping Kirk back.

            “Jim, I want this,” said Decker. “As much as you wanted the Enterprise, I want this.” He smiled and faced Ilia-V’Ger.

            They smiled slightly back at Decker. Around him, familiar bursts of plasma energy appeared like twinkling stars. They grew brighter, electrical in their brilliance. He was becoming codelike, cybernetic. The electrical power swirled around him, but there was no pain. He was calm, gazing at Ilia-V’Ger. She stepped forward into the electricity. The light grew brighter, beginning to obscure the pair from view as they faded into the plasma energy. The pair leaned in towards one another, and they disappeared into the light. The electricity cascaded up and exploded over the inner room of V’Ger. The entire room brightened with newfound power.

            (Y/N) smiled as the pure love they’d felt faded away to leave them alone in the chamber. They turned to their friends. “It’s time to go.”

            “Indeed,” said Spock, taking their hand to guide them out.

            Kirk stared at the light twinkling out around them for a moment longer before following. He felt like he should consider what Decker did a sacrifice, and yet…he felt like Decker was happier at that moment then he’d ever been.

l

            The devices around Earth disappeared in an explosion of blue light. The vessel of V’Ger dispersed an azure glow. The Enterprise was freed by the same energy. Out of the viewscreen, the final hints of blue light faded before them, almost a goodbye.

            “Captain,” greeted Sulu as the landing party reentered the Bridge.

            “Spock, (L/N), did we just see the beginning of a new life form?” said Kirk.

            “Yes, Captain. We witnessed a birth,” said Spock. “Possibly, a next step in our evolution.”

            “I wouldn’t start betting on that. We’re very different beings,” said (Y/N). They smiled at Spock. “And we already have connection.”

            “Indeed, T’hy’la,” said Spock fondly.

            “Well, it’s been a long time since I’ve delivered a baby,” said Bones. “I hope we got this one off to a good start.”

            “I hope so, too,” said Kirk, smiling. “I think we gave it the ability to create its own sense of purpose, out of our own human weaknesses and the drive that compels us to overcome.”

            “And a lot of foolish emotions, right, Mr. Spock?” teased Bones.

            “Quite true, Doctor,” said Spock. “However, as we have seen, perhaps a bit are needed to reach new heights.” He gazed at (Y/N), and they touched two of their fingers to his lovingly.

            “Interrogative from Starfleet,” said Uhura. “They’re requesting damage and injury reports and complete vessel status.”

            “Report two casualties,” said Kirk. “Lieutenant Ilia. Captain Decker.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Uhura.

            “Correction.” Kirk couldn’t help himself. “They’re not casualties. They are…list them as missing. Vessel status, fully operational.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Uhura.

            The elevator doors opened, and Scotty walked out.

            “Mr. Scott,” said Kirk. “Shall we give the Enterprise a proper shakedown?” He sat down in his chair.

            Scotty grinned. “I would say it’s time for that, sir. Aye.” He looked at (Y/N) and Spock. “We can have you back home in four days.”

            “Unnecessary,” said Spock.

            “We’re where we need to be,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            Kirk smiled. “Mr. Sulu, ahead Warp 1.”

            “Warp 1, sir,” said Sulu.

            “Heading, sir?” said Uhura.

            Kirk grinned. It was time for another adventure. Just a little one. After all, they were the Enterprise and her crew.

Chapter Text

            Spock and (Y/N) sat at their stations, observing the bridge quietly.

            “Leaving Section Fourteen for Section Fifteen,” reported Sulu at the helm.

            “Stand by.” Saavik, a young Vulcan, sat in the Captain’s chair, back straight and professional as ever. “Project parabolic course to avoid entering the Neutral Zone.”

            “Aye, Captain, course change projected,” said Sulu.

            “Captain,” said Uhura. “I’m getting something on the distress channel.”

            “On speakers,” ordered Saavik.

            “Imperative!” A distressed voice appeared over the speakers. “This is the Kobayashi Maru, nineteen periods out of Altair VI. We have struck a gravitic mine and have lost all power. Our hull is penetrated, and we have sustained many casualties.”

            “This is the Starship Enterprise,” said Uhura. “Your message is breaking up. Can you give your coordinates? Repeat. This is starship—”

            “Enterprise—!” said the Kobayashi Maru. “Our position is Gamma Hydra, Section 10.”

            “In the Neutral Zone,” observed Saavik.

            (Y/N) and Spock glanced at her. How would Saavik act in this moment?

            “Hull penetrated, life support systems failing,” said the Kobayashi Maru. “Can you assist us, Enterprise? Can you assist us?”

            “Data on the Kobayashi Maru,” said Saavik.

            The computer beeped. “Subject vessel is third class neutronic fuel carrier, crew of eighty-one, three hundred passengers.”

            “Damn.”

            (Y/N) was amused to hear a Vulcan curse. Spock glanced at them, and (Y/N) smiled.

            Saavik paused as she assessed her possible courses of action. “Mr. Sulu, plot an intercept course.”

            Spock raised a brow.

            “May I remind the Captain that if a starship enters the zone—” began Sulu.

            “I’m aware of my responsibilities, Mr. Sulu,” said Saavik calmly.

            Sulu turned back to the helm. “Estimating two minutes to intercept. Now entering the Neutral Zone.”

            She did it, thought (Y/N).

            “Warning,” said the computer. “We have entered the Neutral Zone. Warning.”

            “We are now in violation of Treaty, Captain,” said Spock, still perfectly composed.

            “Stand by in transporter room, ready to beam survivors aboard,” said Saavik, keeping herself calm—a proper Vulcan.

            Good, not getting flustered. Once you make a decision, you must see it through without fear.

            “Captain, we’ve lost their signal!” alerted (Y/N).

            “Alert,” said Sulu. “Sensors indicate three Klingon cruisers, bearing 3-1-6, mark 4, closing fast.”

            “Visual,” said Saavik. Her tone was clipped. “Battle stations, Activate shields.”

            “Shields activated,” said Sulu.

            “Inform the Klingons we are on a rescue mission,” said Saavik.

            “They’re jamming all frequencies,” reported (Y/N). A good choice from her, but it won’t get her far here.

            “Klingons on attack course and closing,” warned Sulu.

            “We’re in over our heads,” decided Saavik. “Mr. Sulu, get us out of here.”

            “I’ll try, Captain,” said Sulu.

            “Alert!” The computer beeped. “Klingon torpedoes activated.”

            “Evasive action!” ordered Saavik.

            A bang sounded, and the bridge rocked back and forth.

            Saavik held herself in the chair and pressed the comms button, keeping control of herself. “Engineering, damage report.”

            “Main energizer hit, Captain,” reported Scotty.

            “Engage auxiliary power. Prepare to return fire,” ordered Saavik.

            Another explosion shook the bridge, and (Y/N) held onto their seat to keep from falling out. Strong attacks. Bones sprawled across the ground as it trembled.

            “Shields collapsing, Captain!” said a cadet.

            “Fire all phasers,” said Saavik.

            “No power to the weapons, Captain,” said Spock.

            A third explosion rocked the ship.

            “Captain, it’s no use,” said Scotty over the comms. “We’re dead in space.”

            “Activate escape pods. Send out the Log Buoy,” said Saavik. “All hands abandon ship. Repeat, all hands abandon ship.”

            A knock sounded on the door of the bridge. “Alright, open her up.”

            (Y/N) stood as the door slid open and Kirk stepped onto the bridge. Saavik turned around in the captain’s chair and regarded him carefully.

            “Any suggestions, Admiral?” she said. The red alarm lights flashed around her, the alarm blared, but her gaze remained steady.

            “Prayer, Mr. Saavik,” said Kirk. “The Klingons don’t take prisoners.” His aura warmed at the joke. “Lights!”

            The alarms switched off, and the regular lights switched on.

            “Motors on,” said another official, walking in.

            “Trainees, to the briefing room,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) pressed the comms button. “Maintenance Crew, report to Bridge simulator.”

            “Physician, heal thyself,” said Kirk, looking with a grin at Bones.

            He rolled over and pushed himself up. “Is that all you gotta say? What about my performance?”

            “I’m not a drama critic,” said Kirk, and Bones rolled his eyes (but there was no malice, only amusement). He looked at Saavik, still standing in the simulator. “Well, Mr. Saavik, are you going to stay with the sinking ship?”

            “Permission to speak candidly, sir?” said Saavik.

            (Y/N) and Spock shared a look, curious about what she would say. They had guesses, but they didn’t assume.

            “Granted.” Kirk was never one to shy away from honesty.

            “I don’t believe this was a fair assessment of my command abilities,” said Saavik, succinct and to the point.

            “And why not?” remarked Kirk.

            “Because there was no way to win,” said Saavik.

            “A no-win situation is a possibility that every commander may face,” said Kirk. “Has that never occurred to you?”

            “No, sir. It has not,” said Saavik, hands laced behind her back and still composed.

            “How we deal with death is at least as important as how we deal with life, is it not?” said Kirk.

            Yes, thought (Y/N). Every Starfleet officer would see death. It was how they dealt with it that mattered. They needed to keep their heart and mind in the face of terror and grief, even when it became hard, unbearable. However, (Y/N) knew they had no idea how they’d react if they lost one of their dearest friends or family. Their eyes drifted to Spock. Without him, would I be myself? Or would I lose part of my heart forever? (Y/N) didn’t want to think of it.

            “As I indicated, Admiral, the thought had not occurred to me,” said Saavik.

            Her Vulcan-ness didn’t show any emotion, and (Y/N) remained unsure of what she was feeling. However, (Y/N) had been married to Spock long enough to guess that Saavik was disappointed in herself for not “winning” the test, even though there was no winning. There was only experience.

            Ah, well. She’s young. We all had something to learn then, thought (Y/N).

            Well, now you have something new to think about,” said Kirk. “Carry on.” He turned and headed to the door. Bones, (Y/N), and Spock followed, leaving Saavik in her sinking ship alone.

            “Jim,” said Bones. “Wouldn’t it be easier to just put an experienced crew back on the ship?”

            “We had our second round of fun already, Bones,” chuckled Kirk. “We have to let the next generation have their turn. Galloping around the cosmos is a game for the young, Doctor.”

            (Y/N) and Spock glanced at one another. Interesting thought from Kirk. They didn’t have much of an opinion one way or another. Spock and (Y/N) believed in training good officers for the next generation of starships, but they also believed in their own abilities.

            “Spock, (L/N), aren’t you dead, too?” joked Kirk. “Your ghosts must be loitering to wonder what rating I’ll give your cadets.”

            “I am understandably curious,” said Spock.

            “I was curious to hear Saavik’s thoughts,” said (Y/N). “She is bright and capable, and this was her first time through the simulator.”

            “Fair,” said Kirk. “As for Spock, your cadets destroyed the simulator room and you with it.”

            “The Kobayashi Maru scenario frequently wreaks havoc with students and equipment,” stated Spock, factual as ever. “As I recall, you took the test three times yourself.”

            “With a unique final solution,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “That’s one word for it,” said Bones. “ ‘Unique.’ ”

            “Innovative, is what I’d use,” said Kirk. A glimmer of mischievous amusement shone in his eyes. “It had the virtue of never having been tried.” He looked at Spock and (Y/N) and turned over the book he was carrying. It was physical, so ancient, and an old Earth story—A Tale of Two Cities. “By the way, thank you for this.”

            “We know of your fondness for antiques,” said Spock, inclining his head in acknowledgement.

            “ ‘It was the best of times, it was the worst of times,’ ” said Kirk, quoting the first line of the book. “Message?”

            “None that we’re conscious of,” said Spock.

            “Other than ‘Happy Birthday,’ ” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “Captain Spock, Commander (L/N), space shuttle leaving n five minutes,” said the PA system.

            “Where are you two off to, now?” asked Kirk.

            “The Enterprise,” said Spock. “We must check in before your inspection.”

            “And you?” asked (Y/N).

            “Home,” said Kirk, smiling and walking away.

            (Y/N) watched him go. “I wonder if he was serious.”

            “About what?” said Spock.

            “Leaving all command of the Enterprise to younger officers,” said (Y/N). “I know that the next generation is capable, but we’re not…senile or incapable.”

            “Not at all,” said Spock.

            “…I think he wants to be out in the stars. Being an Admiral is far less exciting that a starship captain was,” said (Y/N). “Bones thinks he’s hiding from himself."

            “Hiding from oneself,” mused Spock. “How interesting, that people ignore their own mind.”

            “And heart,” added (Y/N). They paused before smiling. “But, Kirk has his friends. And he’s always been strong. He’ll work things out.”

            “Indeed.” The data of their previous adventures supported (Y/N)’s conclusion.

l

            “No matter how many times we do it, I love stepping aboard the Enterprise,” said (Y/N). They walked with Spock through the halls towards their quarters, still prepared to their liking. What else was there to do after checking in and ensuring all cadets were learning their roles and way around the ship properly but to have some fun?

            “It is our ship,” said Spock with unusual (for him) fondness. “Though I find myself ill at ease as the ‘Captain.’ ”

            “You never did go looking for a command position,” said (Y/N). They smiled. “I’m sure Saavik will be ready soon enough.”

            “She progresses well,” said Spock. “However, she has the stubbornness I possessed when young. She must learn the world outside of just logic.”

            “Logic steers you but not the rest of the world,” said (Y/N), nodding. “And that’s something she has to account for.”

            “Precisely,” said Spock, opening she door for (Y/N).

            “Do you know what I think?” said (Y/N) as they stepped in.

            “What?” said Spock.

            “I think Saavik will get the chance to see an excellent captain at work,” said (Y/N).

            “You refer to Admiral Kirk,” said Spock, knowing his spouse.

            “I do,” said (Y/N).

            “Admiral Kirk is not scheduled to come aboard, and we are not currently planning on any test flights,” said Spock.

            “When has Kirk done anything to plan?” said (Y/N).

            “He has…‘unique’ approaches to situations, as you might say,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) chuckled, and Spock glanced at them fondly. He enjoyed their smiles, and no matter how many times he saw one, he was reminded of his fondness every time.

            “He’ll show up, and we’ll go for a flight, I’m sure,” said (Y/N).

            “You’re quite certain,” said Spock.

            “Your intelligence is rubbing off on me,” teased (Y/N), raising two fingers. As Spock smiled softly and touched their fingers with his own, (Y/N) winked. “That, and Bones is going to talk to Kirk and give him a birthday present, and if anyone can talk Kirk out of self-pity and anxiety, it’s Bones. Kirk’ll be flying on the Enterprise within a day.”

            Spock pressed his fingers firmly to (Y/N)’s. “A hypothesis accompanied by logic and your knowledge of Kirk’s emotions.”

            “I’m good at what I do,” said (Y/N), smiling proudly.

            “You are, T’hy’la,” said Spock, gazing at (Y/N) lovingly. They were always attractive when they became efficient. When they put together facts and their own, excellent observations into a logical explanation of something happening, Spock was thrown head-over-heels into a reminder of why he loved them and always would. Intelligence was attractive to everyone; logic was sexy to a Vulcan.

            “Spock,” said (Y/N). “I can feel your emotions.”

            “Ah.” The marriage bond was quite strong, so as Spock gazed at (Y/N) and admired their (sexy) logic, (Y/N) was fully aware of where his mind must be trailing.

            (Y/N) smiled. “Don’t worry. I like them with you.”

            “Oh?” Spock stepped closer.

            “Mhm.” (Y/N) hummed. “And, you know, we have some time until Kirk inevitably arrives…The cadets are busy. It’s the evening recreation hours…”

            They raised their hand and entwined their fingers with Spock’s. He suppressed a shiver as their fingers ran over his, and (Y/N) felt his emotions heighten into flames. They smiled, lifted his hand, and kissed the palm.

            “T’hy’la…” said Spock, voice low. A heavy green blush rested on his cheeks and on his ears.

            “Husband,” said (Y/N), smiling and kissing the back of his hand next.

            “You are testing my self-control,” said Spock, eyes lidded

            “You know I don’t mind when you let go,” said (Y/N).

            With those words and another pass of (Y/N)’s fingers over his, Spock scooped (Y/N) up into his arms. They let out a surprised chuckle, and Spock held them close.

            “Then let go I shall,” said Spock, eyes lidded before he leaned in and kissed them.

            (Y/N) kissed him back, throwing their hands over his neck. “I love you, Spock,” they said softly, smiling.

            “And I love you, T’hy’la.” Spock leaned back in. “I shall show you how much I do.”

Chapter Text

            “Permission to come aboard, Captain?” teased Kirk as he stepped from the shuttle and airlock onto the Enterprise.

            As (Y/N) had said, Kirk had decided to come aboard for “inspections.” Sulu, Bones, and Uhura were with him (which was a pleasant surprise for (Y/N) and Spock). In their red, pressed uniforms, (Y/N) and Spock nodded (and (Y/N) smiled). (Y/N) in particular was glad he was there since Kirk was, undoubtedly, holding himself back to act as an admiral instead of being himself and doing what he was good at—leading.

            “Welcome, Admiral,” said Spock. “I think you know my training crew.” Saavik stood beside them. “Certainly, they have come to know you.”

            “Yes, we’ve been through death and life together,” said Kirk, smiling in amusement. He walked forward, and the rest of his former crewmates followed. Saavik trailed after them. “Mr. Scott, you old dog. You’re well?”

            “I had a wee bout, sir, but Dr. McCoy pulled me through,” said Scotty.

            “A wee bout of what?” asked Kirk.

            “Shore leave, Admiral,” said Bones. Scotty despised leaving the Enterprise.

            “Oh, yes.” Kirk smiled. He went down the line of trainees and paused. “Who do we have here?”

            “Midshipman, first class, Peter Preston, engineer’s mate, sir,” said Preston.

            “First training voyage, Mr. Preston?” asked Kirk.

            “Yes, sir,” said Preston.

            “I see,” said Kirk. He walked farther forward. “Well, shall we start with the Engine Room?”

            “We’ll see you there, sir,” said Scotty. “And everything is in order.”

            “That’ll be a pleasant surprise, Scotty,” said Kirk, smiling and leaving the entryway.

            “We’ll see you on the Bridge, Admiral,” said Spock.

            “Company dismissed,” said (Y/N) to the trainees.

            The younger officers quickly walked to their posts. (Y/N) felt their apprehension with amusement. They were still awed by higher officers. They’d come to learn that having a higher rank didn’t mean people needed to be respected or were capable. Of course, (Y/N)’s crewmates were respectable and capable, but the principle still counted.

            “He’s never what I expect, sir.” Saavik spoke up, using Vulcan to disguise her meaning.

            (Y/N) smiled. They understood. They weren’t perfect at Vulcan yet, but they were adept with languages, and they practiced with Spock.

            “What surprises you, Lieutenant?” said Spock, again in Vulcan.

            “He’s so…human,” said Saavik.

            “Nobody’s perfect, Saavik,” said Spock.

            “Do you understand them? The humans and beings with emotions?” Saavik glanced at (Y/N).

            “Logic and empathy are both tools that can be used effectively,” said Spock. “My T’hy’la is a capable and efficient officer, better than most, with their empathy.”

            “Hm,” said Saavik.

            “Thank you for the compliment, husband,” said (Y/N).

            Saavik stood straighter, realizing (Y/N) could understand the whole time. (Y/N) chuckled.

            “I apologize, Commander,” said Saavik. “It was not my intention to judge—”

            “Don’t worry, Saavik,” said (Y/N), raising a hand. “You’re hardly in trouble for asking questions, especially since my culture is different from your own. You’re going to meet all types of people as a Starfleet officer. Asking questions to understand is better than making assumptions.” They turned around. “Now, let’s get to the Bridge. The Admiral will be announcing our training flight soon.”

            “There is none scheduled,” said Saavik.

            “Not yet,” said (Y/N), smiling.

l

            “This is Starfleet Operations.” The announcement played over the Bridge, and (Y/N) smiled. “Enterprise is cleared for departure.”

            Saavik furrowed her brow slightly. “How did you know?” She had heard the decision to do a training flight, but she was still unused to these illogical proceedings.

            “I know my Admiral’s emotions and how he acts.” (Y/N) smiled. “I made a logical conclusion.”

            “Admiral on Bridge,” said Sulu as the doors slid open. Kirk walked in with Bones sullenly at his side.

            “Running lights on,” said Saavik, getting to work.

            “Very well, Mr. Saavik, you may clear all moorings,” said Spock, sitting in the Captain’s chair. (Y/N) leaned on the back of it.

            “Aye, sir.” Saavik ensured it was done. “All moorings are clear, Captain.”

            “Thank you,” said Spock.

            “Lieutenant,” said (Y/N). “Have you ever piloted a starship out of Spacedock?”

            “Never, sir,” said Saavik.

            “Take her out, then,” said (Y/N). Spock rose from the chair.

            “Aye, sir,” said Saavik. She took Spock’s spot and sat back in the Captain’s chair. One day, she would be a captain, after proper experience.

            “For everything, there is a first time, Lieutenant,” said Spock. “Don’t you agree, (Y/N)?”

            “I do,” said (Y/N).

            “Aft thrusters, Mr. Sulu.” Saavik was intent to do her job as expected, with each decision precisely what was needed—a real Vulcan Captain.

            “Aft thrusters,” confirmed Sulu.

            “Ahead one-quarter impulse power,” instructed Saavik.

            “Ahead one-quarter impulse power,” echoed Sulu as he maneuver the Enterprise.

            The ship flew out of the Spacedock. The Enterprise was free in space once more. The former Enterprise crew smiled to themselves. This was their favorite place to be.

            “We are clear and free to navigate,” said Sulu.

            “Course heading, Captain?” Saavik looked to Spock for orders.

            Spock raised a brow and looked at Kirk.

            Kirk smiled. “Captain’s discretion.”

            “Advice, Commander (Y/N)?” said Spock, looking at (Y/N).

            “Mr. Sulu?” said (Y/N). “Indulge yourself.”

            Sulu grinned. “Aye, sir.”

l

            (Y/N) and Spock sat quietly in their quarters. Their trainees were working under their respective trainers—currently Scotty, Sulu, Uhura, and Bones ((Y/N) hoped he wouldn’t scare away the medical officers-to-be). They were in capable hands. So, as the hours passed without incident, (Y/N) and Spock got a moment to relax before any more work had to be done. Spock was playing a game of 3D chess against himself, and (Y/N) was laying across his lap with a book on their holopad.

            Knock. “Spock? (L/N)?”

            (Y/N) sat up and frowned. They felt Kirk’s worry like a cloud through the door. “Come in, Kirk.” Spock saw their expression and set aside his chess set.

            The door opened, and Kirk stepped inside. “We have a problem. Something may be wrong with Regular I. We’ve been ordered to investigate.”

            “If memory serves, Regular I is a scientific research laboratory,” said Spock.

            “I believe so,” confirmed (Y/N).

            “I told Starfleet all we have is a boatload of children, but we’re the only ship in the quadrant,” said Kirk.

            “But there may be a problem, and you want to find out.” His emotions made that clear.

            Kirk nodded. “Spock, (L/N), these cadets of yours, how good are they? How will they respond under real pressure?”

            “As with all living things, each according to their own gifts,” said Spock.

            “They’re skilled and eager, but no one can predict how they’ll act in difficult circumstances,” said (Y/N).

            “Of course, this ship is yours,” said Spock.

            “No, that won’t be necessary.” Kirk waved a hand. “Just get me to Regula I.”

            Spock raised a brow. “As a teacher on a training mission, I’m content to command the Enterprise. If we are to go on actual duty, it is clear that the senior officer onboard must assume command.”

            “Besides, you’ll always been our captain,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            Kirk suppressed a smile, but (Y/N) felt his emotions warm at the idea. “It may be nothing. Garbled communications. You take the ship.”

            “Jim,” said Spock calmly. “You proceed from a false assumption. I’m a Vulcan. I have no ego to bruise.”

            “Neither of us want to be captains for the sake of power. We’re just doing our jobs. We’re ensuring the next generation is capable,” said (Y/N).

            “If we may be so bold…” began Spock “…it was a mistake for you to accept the promotion. Commanding a starship is your first, best destiny. Anything else is a waste of material.”

            “You’re happier as a captain of a starship, too,” said (Y/N). “You’re not…you behind a desk.”

            “I would not presume to debate you,” sighed Kirk. His friends could see him too well.

            “That is wise,” said Spock. “In any case, were I to invoke logic, logic clearly dictates that the needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few.”

            “Or the one,” said Kirk and (Y/N) at the same time, familiar with the saying.

            “You are our superior officer,” said Spock.

            “You are also our friend,” said (Y/N).

            “We have been and shall always be yours,” said Spock.

            Kirk smiled, and his worry dampened as the warmth of friendship grew like a glow around him. He had his friends beside him.

l

            Kirk, Spock, and (Y/N) walked onto the Bridge of the Enterprise, expressions serious. Kirk stepped out in front of everyone.

            “Stop energizers,” said Kirk.

            Sulu obeyed. “Stop energizers.”

            “Prepare speakers,” said Kirk. Uhura clicked a button. “An emergency situation has arisen. By order of Starfleet Command, as of now, 1800 hours, I am assuming command of this vessel. Duty officer, note so in ship’s log. Plot new course, for Space Laboratory Regula I.” The announcement ended, and Kirk pressed a comms button. “Engine Room. Scotty.”

            “Aye, sir,” replied Scotty over the intercom.

            “We’ll be going to warp speed,” said Kirk.

            “Aye, sir,” said Scotty.

            “Course plotted for Regula I, Admiral,” reported Sulu.

            “Engage warp engines,” said Kirk. He wasn’t wasting any time.

            “Prepare for warp speed,” said Saavik from the captain’s chair.

            “Ready, sir,” said Sulu.

            Kirk paused and faced all the trainees, the young cadets all gazing at him. “I know that none of you were expecting this. I’m sorry. I’m gonna have to ask you to grow up a little sooner than you expected.” He turned away to Sulu. “Warp five.”

            Sulu quirked a smile. “So much for a little training cruise.”

l

A few hours later…

            “Approaching Regula I, Admiral,” said Sulu.

            “(L/N), status on communications?” said Kirk.

            “No response from Dr. Marcus,” reported (Y/N). “The signal is going through, so the jamming reported earlier is gone. However, there is still no response.” That was more worrisome.

            “There are two possibilities,” said Spock. “They are unable to respond. They are unwilling to respond.”

            (Y/N) nodded grimly.

            “How far?” asked Kirk.

            “Twelve hours and forty-three minutes, present speed,” said Spock.

            Kirk frowned and paced. “ ‘Give up Genesis,’ she said.” Dr. Marcus had spoken vaguely of strange instructions and plans that left Kirk with many questions and no answers. Not only was there the communications mystery, but Regula I’s scientific inquiries were their own mystery. “What in God’s name does that mean? Give it up to whom?”

            “It might help our analysis of the situation if we knew what Genesis was beyond the biblical reference,” said Spock.

            Kirk nodded. “Uhura, have Bones join us in my quarters.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Uhura, buzzing him.

            “Mr. Saavik, you have the conn,” said Kirk. “Spock, (L/N), with me.” They were going to start putting together this mystery so that they faced whatever situation was waiting at Regula I with a proper plan.

l

            “Well, I’ve got the Sickbay ready,” said Bones, strolling into Kirk’s quarters. “Now will someone please tell me what’s going on?” He waved a hand.

            “We’re going to find out ourselves,” said Spock.

            “Kirk got a call from a Dr. Marcus. The communications were being jammed, but she mentioned him—and Starfleet—taking ‘Genesis’ from her and Regula I,” said (Y/N).

            “I hate the science missions. We always end up subjects of some test,” grumbled Bones.

            Gem the Empath, Spock’s brain being taken…Bones might be right, thought (Y/N). Still, when had danger ever stopped them from trying to help people?

            “Computer,” said Kirk. “Request security procedure and access to Project Genesis Summary.”

            “Identify for retina scan,” said the computer.

            Kirk leaned in so that it could scan in. “Kirk, Admiral James T.”

            “Security scan approved,” said the computer.

            “Summary, please,” said Kirk.

            On the viewscreen, Dr. Carol Marcus appeared. “Project Genesis. A proposal to the Federation.”

            “Carol Marcus,” observed Spock.

            “Yes,” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) glanced at him. His emotions grew brighter, especially those of fondness, as he saw her. Huh.

            “What exactly is Genesis?” said Carol. “Well, put simply, Genesis is life from lifelessness. It is a process whereby molecular structure is reorganized at the subatomic level into life-generating matter of equal mass. Stage One of our experiments was conducted in the laboratory. Stage Two of the series will be attempted in a lifeless underground. Stage Three will involve the process on a planetary scale. It is our intention to introduce the Genesis device into the pre-selected area of a lifeless space body, such a moon or other dead form.” Onscreen, a simulation moon appeared, and as her explanation continued, the video demonstrated what the desired result of the experiment would be. “The device is delivered, instantaneously causing what we call the Genesis Effect. Matter is reorganized with life-generating results. Instead of a dead moon, a living, breathing planet, capable of sustaining whatever lifeforms we see fit to deposit on it.”

            (Y/N) blinked in surprise. This would be a technological marvel if it succeeded. The possibilities were endless. Creating life? It would change the course of history.

            “Fascinating!” remarked Spock.

            Onscreen, Carol continued. “The reformed moon simulated here represents the merest fraction of the Genesis potential, should the Federation wish to fund these experiments to their logical conclusion. When we consider the cosmic problems of population and food supply, the usefulness of this process becomes clear. This concludes our proposal. Thank you for your attention.” The recording finished.

            “It literally is Genesis,” said Spock.

            “It’s no biblical allusion; it’s an aspiration,” said (Y/N).

            “The power of creation,” said Kirk in awe.

            “Have they proceeded with their experiment?” said Spock.

            “Well, the tape was made a year ago. I can only assume they’ve reached Stage Two by now,” said Kirk.

            “But, dear Lord, do you think we’re intelligent enough to…” Bones frowned, rightfully concerned about people having such power. In the wrong hands, it could be dangerous. All inventions had good and bad uses. Even generating life could become damaging if the wrong person was allowed to take control of it. “Suppose, what if this thing were used where life already exists?”

            “It would destroy such life in favor of its new matrix,” said Spock, straightforward.

            “It’s new matrix? Do you have any idea what you’re saying?” said Bones, incredulous.

            “I was not attempting to evaluate its moral implications,” said Spock. “As a matter of cosmic history, it has always been easier to destroy than to create.”

            “And any technological advancement can be used for harm if the wrong person got ahold of it,” said (Y/N), nodding. It was a terrible truth that some people would always exist to cause harm, but as long as they were around—and people like them—then they could stand up to those who would hurt others.

            “Fantastic,” said Bones sarcastically. “Now we can destroy and create life in a whole six minutes instead of six days!”

            “Really, Doctor McCoy,” sighed Spock. “You must learn to govern your passions. They will be your undoing.”

            “Logic?” said Bones incredulously. “My God! The man’s talking about logic! We’re talking about universal Armageddon, you green-blooded—”

            “I think that if Regula I has gone offline and someone was worried about Genesis being taken, then we need to worry about all the implications of the use of Genesis,” said (Y/N). “Bad and good. If we don’t know what’s happening, it’s too easy for something to go wrong. It already could be.”

            “Indeed,” said Spock.

            “Of course he’s listening to them,” groaned Bones.

            “Bridge to Admiral Kirk,” said Saavik over the comms.

            Everyone paused in their discussion to listen.

            “Admiral, sensors indicate a vessel in our area, closing fast,” said Saavik.

            “What do you make of her?” asked Kirk.

            “It’s one of ours, Captain. It’s Reliant,” said Saavik.

            “Reliant!” said Kirk.

            “Isn’t that the starship Chekov is stationed on?” said (Y/N).

            “I believe so,” said Spock.

            “Let’s find out what’s going on, then,” said Kirk.

Chapter Text

            “Try the emergency channels for Regula I,” ordered Kirk as he walked onto the Bridge with his officers. Uhura nodded and turned to her station. “Picture, Mr. Saavik.”

            Saavik pressed a button, and the viewscreen came up to display the approaching ship. She rose, and Kirk took the Captain’s chair.

            “Reliant in our section,” said Sulu. “This quadrant, sir, and slowing.”

            (Y/N) frowned. It was unlike Chekov not to contact another ship properly by now.

            “Sir?” said Saavik. “May I quote General Order 12? ‘On the approach of any vessel when communications have not been established—’ ”

            “Lieutenant, the Admiral is well aware of regulations,” said Spock.

            “He just chooses to ignore them at times,” said (Y/N) in amusement so that Spock could hear.

            “Aye, sir,” said Saavik in response to Spock, turning back to her helm station.

            “Is it possible their comm system has failed?” said Kirk.

            “It would explain a great many things,” said Spock.

            “Chekov would attempt some form of communication. Lights, code signals, something,” said (Y/N).

            “We’re requesting communications but getting nothing as of yet,” said Uhura. “Just static.”

            (Y/N) narrowed their eyes. Something about this didn’t sit right with them, but they had no basis for feeling suspicious. It was just that the situation didn’t feel right.

            Kirk leaned forward and rubbed his chin. “This is damn peculiar. Yellow alert.”

            (Y/N) nodded in approval and sent out the alert to the ship. It was better to be cautious in such a situation.

            “Energize defense shields,” said Saavik as the alarm blared.

            “I’m getting a voice message,” said Uhura. “They say their chambers coil is overloading their comms system.”

            “Spock, confirm it,” said (Y/N) instantly. They were suspicious of this entire scenario, despite knowing Chekov should be on that ship—a friend and an excellent officer.

            “Scanning,” said Spock. He looked up. “Their coil emissions are normal.”

            That confirmed (Y/N)’s suspicious feelings.

            “Their shields are going up,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) felt fear shoot through the trainees. There was very little protocol for scenarios with no answers and only mystery. They were going to have to learn firsthand what Starfleet had to deal with when they didn’t have protocol to dictate their choices.

            “They’re locking phasers,” warned Spock.

            The fear rose into a cloud throughout the Bridge.

            “Raise shields,” ordered Kirk.

            Reliant fired on Enterprise, hitting them before the shields were entirely up. The ship shook, and (Y/N) held onto their station. Spock reached out to steady them protectively. Enterprise keeled to the side as the phaser fire hit, and (Y/N) was thrown from their seat. They crashed into Spock, who held them as they both hit the ground with other officers.

            Red Alert automatically activated, flashing red light through the Bridge and turning the cloud of fear into one of terror.

            “Sulu, get those shields up!” said Kirk.

            “Trying, sir,” said Sulu, clutching onto his station. “I can’t get power!”

            “Scotty?!” called Kirk, buzzing Engineering. “(L/N), get those damn channels turned off!” Red Alert was drowning out everything.

            “Aye,” said (Y/N), switching off the sound.

            “Mr. Scott on the comms,” said Uhura.

            “We’re just hanging on, sir,” said Scotty. His voice was muffled by an oxygen mask. “The main energizers out.”

            “Try auxiliary power,” ordered Kirk.

            “Aye, aye, sir,” said Scotty.

            “Damage report,” said Kirk.

            Spock brought up the diagram. Each spot that had been fired on was integral for helping the Enterprise escape and defend itself.

            “Reliant knew where to attack,” said (Y/N), narrowing their eyes. The attack was precise, calculated. That meant an intelligent enemy.

            Kirk furrowed his brow. “But who attacked? And why?”

            “One thing is certain,” said Spock. “We cannot escape on auxiliary power.”

            Kirk’s emotions swirled forebodingly as the truth settled in. They needed to find another solution and quickly. “Visual,” he said.

            Reliant was flying by.

            “Sulu, divert all power to phasers,” said Kirk.

            A torpedo fired from Reliant.

            “Too late,” said Spock.

            “Hang on!” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) grabbed Spock and the station beside them. The torpedo hit. An explosion of machinery sparked within the Bridge. The lights went out, and (Y/N) and Spock were thrown over the railing, hitting the ground. Flames flickered in the dim lights. Smoke billowed up from the helm and mechanical stations. (Y/N) coughed, waving their hands to see as best they could.

            “Spock,” they coughed, reaching out for him.

            “T’hy’la,” said Spock, grabbed their hand and pulled them to him as he stood. Their safety was his first priority. In darkness and danger, they were the first person Spock reached to find.

            (Y/N) felt his love and worry thrum through the marriage bond and touched his fingers. They weren’t in the clear, but (Y/N) was alright. Spock relaxed slightly at their touch.

            “Scotty!” said Kirk across the comms. “What’s left?”

            “Just the batteries, sir,” said Scotty grimly, and (Y/N) knew from his tone that his emotional aura was a hurricane of worry at this point. “I can have auxiliary power in a few minutes.”

            “We don’t have a few minutes,” said Kirk, looking around the burning bridge. “Can we get phaser powers?” he asked a cadet.

            “A few shots,” said the man, soot covering his face but remaining bravely at his station.

            “Not enough against their shields,” said Spock.

            “Who the hell are they?” said Kirk.

            “Someone intelligent and dangerous,” said (Y/N), grimacing.

            “Admiral!” said Uhura, eyes wide but doing her job efficiently. “The Commander of the Reliant is signaling! He wishes to discuss the terms of our surrender.”

            Silence met her message. Everyone turned to look at Kirk. Apprehension billowed up like the smoke in the Bridge. Kirk looked back at each crew member, worry in his own aura weighing down on (Y/N). He wanted to protect his crew, each and every person…

            “Put it onscreen,” said Kirk. He would speak to their enemy face-to-face.

            Oh, Chekov…If someone has hurt you, I promise, we’ll defeat them. For you and for everyone else onboard your ship and ours, thought (Y/N). Chekov would never be behind this, so they could only hope he was alive so they could rescue him as well as all aboard the Enterprise.

            “Do it,” said Kirk. “While we still have time.” He sat down in the Captain’s chair. He straightened his back, ready to face his enemy with a brave face. He wouldn’t show fear to anyone who sought the satisfaction of it.

            “Onscreen, sir,” said Uhura, flipping a switch.

            Static glitched, and then a man appeared. He wore wild clothing, hand-made, and various necklaces of warped metal. His hair was white, but he was clearly strong and fit. And his eyes—they were dark with malice.

            (Y/N)’s brought caught in their throat in horror as they recognized those eyes, those terrible eyes they hadn’t seen in years.

            Kirk rose from his chair in shock. “Khan,” he breathed.

            Khan. Khan Noonien Singh. (Y/N)’s lungs constricted in panic upon seeing one of the worst men they had ever faced on the Enterprise. He had threatened everyone they cared about, been a horrible man during the Eugenics War and during their present years. He was a man of cruelty, condescension, and killing instinct. (Y/N) would have been overjoyed to never see his face again, and they never thought they would. This was a living nightmare.

            Feeling their distress through the marriage bond, Spock reached out and touched (Y/N)’s hand. He remembered the way Khan had treated the Enterprise and them. He sought to own them, control them, and Spock had despised it then, and he despised Khan now.

            “You still remember, Admiral,” said Khan, self-satisfaction dripping from his voice. “I cannot help be touched. I, of course, remember you.” His eyes went to (Y/N) in the background of the call. “And (Y/N)…”

            His voice saying their name made (Y/N)’s stomach turn.

            “You have grown lovelier with time.” Khan sighed. “It remains a pity you chose these inferior beings. You’ll have to face their same fate.”

            “I would never choose you,” said (Y/N), pushing through their fear defiantly. They refused to give Khan the satisfaction of defeating their spirit in any capacity.

            Khan’s lip curled in anger. Kirk stepped up to bring the attention off of (Y/N). He was as protective of his crew as ever.

            “What is the meaning of this attack?” demanded Kirk. “Where is the crew of the Reliant?”

            (Y/N) could only hope that Chekov wasn’t dead. Khan was brutal. He would kill and hurt anyone he came across in whatever way he saw “necessary” to achieve his goals. He saw them all as subhuman, after all…He held no capacity for empathy or guilt in his heart.

            “Surely I have made my meaning plan,” said Khan. “I mean to avenge myself upon you, Admiral, and lovely (Y/N).”

            Spock narrowed his eyes. Khan continuing to refer to (Y/N) by their first name is such a sickeningly “sweet” manner provoked his normally controlled temper.

            We defeated him, realized (Y/N). Kirk and (Y/N) had been the main instigators of Khan’s defeat on the Enterprise so many years ago. Kirk had led the resistance against him, and (Y/N)’s empathic abilities had weakened Khan considerably. They were his downfall; he desired to be theirs.

            “I’ve deprived your ship of power, and when I swing around, I mean to deprive you of your life,” said Khan. He leaned forward. “But I wanted you to know first who it was who had beaten you.”

            “Khan, if it’s me you want, I’ll have myself beamed aboard. Spare my crew,” said Kirk, noble to the end.

            “And yet, Admiral, it is not merely your life I want,” said Khan.

            “Then take us both. Spare the Enterprise,” said (Y/N), not hesitating to step forward.

            “T’hy’la,” said Spock lowly. Anger crept into his voice at the mere suggestion of (Y/N) going with Khan. He understood their decision and knew he would make precisely the same offer if it was him Khan wanted to kill, but when (Y/N) did it, Spock couldn’t live with it. He couldn’t live with losing them.

            Saavik glanced at him, surprised at her commanding, Vulcan officer’s display of slight emotion. The love between Spock and (Y/N) was true and deep, and even a Vulcan such as herself could…understand that it was compelling. She had yet to find such a connection with another, but it made her wonder.

            “I make you a counterproposal,” said Khan. “I’ll agree to your terms if, in addition to yourselves, you hand over to me all data and material regarding the project called Genesis.”

            True fear settled into (Y/N)’s bones. Khan’s were precisely the “wrong hands” with which Genesis could cause more harm than good that they and Bones had worried about.

            “Genesis? What’s that?” lied Kirk.

            “Don’t insult my intelligence, Kirk,” said Khan.

            “Give us some time to recall the data on our computers,” said (Y/N). They were a negotiator; they would do what they were best at, despite knowing Khan was not someone who could be negotiated with. He wanted what he wanted and refused to give an inch to another person. He had been a fascist dictator for a reason.

            “I’ll give you sixty seconds,” said Khan. “Because I do so wish to give you a chance to make the right choice, dear (Y/N).”

            (Y/N) was disgusted by his tone. They could hear the implications that he would attempt to make them join his cause come their arrival on Reliant (or he would do worse…(Y/N) refused to think of it). They were glad when Khan stepped back so he could speak to his subordinate and not be overheard.

            Kirk turned away from the viewscreen. “Clear the Bridge.” All trainees quickly headed out. The remaining crew members, which were Saavik and those who had faced Khan before, looked at Kirk.

            “At least we know he doesn’t have Genesis,” said Spock, keeping his voice low so the comms didn’t pick it up. “And you’re not going anywhere.” He looked at (Y/N).

            “Spock—”

            “No, T’hy’la,” said Spock. His voice lowered. “Please.”

            (Y/N) felt the pure worry through their bond. “Oh, Spock…” They swallowed. “The needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few, remember?” They didn’t truly believe that for every scenario, but they believed it here. They smiled at him, and Spock’s hands curled into slight fists from the force of his emotions.

            “Keep nodding as though I’m still giving orders,” said Kirk. “Mr. Saavik, punch up the data charts of Reliant’s consoles.”

            Saavik raised a brow. “Reliant’s command—”

            “Hurry,” said Kirk, and Saavik got to work.

            “Forty-five seconds,” echoed a countdown.

            “The prefix code?” said Spock knowingly. He was glad they still had an option. He wasn’t giving (Y/N) or Kirk over to Khan.

            “It’s all we’ve got,” said Kirk.

            “The chart’s up, sir,” said Saavik.

            “Admiral!” warned Khan as the countdown continued.

            “We’re finding it,” said Kirk.

            “Admiral!” Khan was growing incensed.

            “Please, please…give us time,” said Kirk. He didn’t need to fake his panic; he was playing a dangerous game with a dangerous man. “The Bridge is smashed, computers inoperative.

            “Time is a luxury you don’t have, Admiral,” said Khan, cruel as ever. (Y/N) could tell he was enjoying watching his enemies squirm under his threats and power.

            “Damn,” cursed Kirk under his breath as time ran down.

            “Admiral,” warned Khan.

            “It’s coming through now, Khan,” said Kirk.

            “Reliant’s prefix number is 1-6-3-0-9,” said Spock.

            “I don’t understand,” said Saavik, furrowing her brow.

            “You have to learn why things work on a starship,” said Kirk.

            “Each ship has it’s combination code to prevent what we’re about to attempt,” said (Y/N). “Using our console to order Reliant to lower her shields.” They spoke as Spock and Kirk went through all the directives the Enterprise needed to connect with Reliant.

            “Assuming he hasn’t changed the combination. He is, unfortunately, quite intelligent,” said Spock.

            “We have to try,” said (Y/N), and Spock nodded.

            “Fifteen seconds,” announced the countdown.

            “Khan, how do I know you’ll keep your word?” said Kirk.

            “Oh, I’ve given you no word to keep,” said Khan, smirking. “In my judgement, you simply have no alternative.”

            Kirk grimaced. “I see your point. Stand by to receive our transmission.” He turned back to his crew and spoke quietly. “Mr. Sulu, lock phasers on target and await my command.”

            “Phasers locked,” confirmed Sulu.

            “Time’s up, Admiral,” said Khan. “Send the transmission.”

            “Here it comes,” said Kirk. “Now, Mr. Spock.”

            Spock pressed a final button. The shields around Reliant went down.

            “Fire, fire!” shouted Kirk.

            (Y/N) took considerable pleasure in the anger and shock that crossed Khan’s face. Phasers fired and hit the Reliant. It shook the Bridge, and Khan and his men held on tight as they were thrown side to side. Cables fell from the ceiling, and explosions rocked the Bridge. (Y/N) watched Khan stumble before the viewscreen and comms cut off.

            The Enterprise crew watched silently as the Reliant floated aimlessly. They had hit the warp drive and photon control to prevent them from attacking again. Finally, Reliant turned and flew farther away. Khan was forced to retreat for the moment.

            “Sir, you did it,” said Sulu.

            “I did nothing,” said Kirk. “Except get caught with my breeches down. I must be getting senile. Mr. Saavik, you go right on quoting regulations. In the meantime, let’s fine out how badly we’ve been hurt.”

            “Khan will be back,” said (Y/N). “He’ll find a way back to hurt us further if we don’t stop him permanently.”

            Spock nodded. Khan had been given a chance to live before. This time, they would have to ensure he never had another chance to hurt people again.

            Kirk nodded and headed towards the elevator. He needed to figure out how badly the Enterprise was damaged.

            The doors opened before he could call the elevator. Scotty stood within, holding the body of Midshipman Preston, badly burned and bleeding. Spock closed his eyes in grief. Uhura gasped. Saavik started. (Y/N)’s brow creased, and their gaze fell. Kirk stared in grief. Scotty gazed at them sorrowfully.

            Khan had already taken so many lives…It was time for him to beaten once and for all. Whatever the cost, thought every Enterprise crew member. Khan had to be stopped or there would always be more deaths.

Chapter Text

            (Y/N) closed their eyes as pain, grief, and anger washed over them. The Sickbay was filled with patients, blood, and injury. Spock touched their arm, letting his calmer emotions steady them. Kirk walked to the surgery room where Bones was standing over Preston. Scotty stood, already grieving, at his side.

            Preston rolled over slightly and reached out weakly to Kirk. “Is the word given…Admiral?”

            “The word is given,” said Kirk solemnly. He smiled and took Preston’s hand. “Warp speed.”

            “Aye,” said Preston softly. He fell back against the cot, released from duty.

            Bones covered his body with a blanket, jaw tensed in anger at so much death.

            Scotty let out a soft sound. “Why…?”

            “He wants to kill us,” said Kirk. “For passing sentence on his fifteen years ago.”

            “And he doesn’t care who stands between him and his vengeance,” said (Y/N).

            “I’m sorry, Scotty,” said Bones.

            “He stayed at the post when the trainees ran,” sobbed Scotty.

            “Admiral,” said Spock. “Engineering reports auxiliary power is restored. We can proceed at impulse power.”

            “Get to the Bridge and get us the speed to Regula I,” said Kirk. Spock nodded and walked away. Kirk paused. “Scotty, I have to ask…Is there any chance of getting the mains back online?”

            “I don’t think so, sir, but you’ll have my best,” said Scotty, glad to have something to focus on. He looked at Bones. “Thanks. I know you tried, Doctor.” He left the room.

            Bones sighed.

            “Are you alright?” (Y/N) already knew, but they spoke kindly nonetheless.

            “I don’t know,” said Bones. “Doctors lose patients. Damn it.” He gritted his teeth. “I’m still in the dark. How did he know about Genesis?”

            “I don’t know,” said Kirk. “But what’s important now is to prevent him from getting his hands on it. It’s a bang that could rearrange the universe.”

            “There may still be time,” said Bones. “You gave as good as you got.”

            (Y/N) shook their head. “We’re only alive because we knew one thing about these ships that he didn’t. That is the only time we’ll have information that he doesn’t. Khan won’t let it happen again.”

l

            “Approaching Regula and Space Station Regula I,” said Sulu on the Bridge.

            “Space Station Regula I, this is the starship Enterprise,” said (Y/N), keeping communications running. “Come in. Space Station Regula, do you read? Space Station Regula I, this is Enterprise. Please acknowledge. Come in, Space Station Regula I.” They narrowed their eyes in suspicion. “There’s no response.”

            Kirk grimaced. “Sensors, Spock?”

            “Scanners and sensors still inoperative,” said Spock. “There’s no way to ascertain what’s inside the station.”

            “No way of telling if Reliant is in the area,” said Kirk grimly. “What do you make of the planetoid beyond?”

            “Regula is Class D,” said Spock. “It consists of various unremarkable ores and minerals, essentially a rock in space.”

            “And Reliant could be hiding behind that rock,” said Kirk.

            Unfortunately, thought (Y/N). Khan might have retreated for the moment, but he would return soon. He would see his vengeance through.

            “A distinct possibility,” said Spock.

            “Engineering,” said Kirk.

            “Aye, sir?” said Scotty across the comms.

            “Mr. Scott, do you have enough power for transporters?” asked Kirk.

            “Barely, sir,” reported Scotty.

            “I’m going down there,” said Kirk.

            “Khan could be down there,” said Bones instantly.

            “He’s been there and hasn’t found what he wants,” said (Y/N). “That’s why he is still looking for information. If we want to control the situation, we need to find anything he missed.” They stood. “So I’m going, too.”

            “You’re not, T’hy’la,” said Spock instantly.

            “If anyone working on Regula I is there, I can find them. My abilities are needed,” said (Y/N).

            “T’hy’la—”

            “I’m going, Spock. I’m of no use here,” said (Y/N).

            “Begging pardon, Admiral,” said Saavik, standing. “General Order 15: no flag officer shall beam into hazardous area without armed escort.”

            “Really? Never heard of that regulation,” said Kirk.

            “We tend to ignore it,” said (Y/N).

            Kirk chuckled. “Alright, join the party. Mr. Spock, the ship is yours.”

            “T’hy’la, please, rethink this,” said Spock, stepping to (Y/N).

            “We both know this is the logical option,” said (Y/N). They touched their fingers to his. “I’ll be back before you know it, and we’ll stop Khan together, alright?”

            Spock gazed at them, his beloved. “…Be careful.”

            “We will,” said (Y/N).

            “Bones, come on,” said Kirk.

            Bones groaned. He should have known he wasn’t getting away from this.

l

            Bones, Kirk, Saavik, and (Y/N) beamed onto Regula’s space station. Saavik turned around with her tricorder and scanned the space station.

            “Indeterminate life forms,” reported Saavik.

            “Faint auras, very faint,” said (Y/N).

            “Phasers on stun,” ordered Kirk. “Move out.”

            Everyone spread out, walking through corridors to investigate the quiet remains of the laboratory. (Y/N) found nothing as they went, keeping their senses aware of every fluctuation in their friends’ aura.

            “Jim!” Fear flashed through Bones’s aura, and (Y/N) turned and ran.

            They entered the lab and stopped. Bones stared blankly in front of him. Blood dripped from bodies hanging from the ceiling—the remains of Khan’s savagery.

            (Y/N)’s hands curled into fists.

l

            “The rigor hasn’t set in.” Bones stared at the bodies that had been lowered to the ground. “This couldn’t have happened too long ago.”

            “Carol,” said Kirk.

            “Admiral, over here,” said Saavik.

            Kirk, Bones, and (Y/N) went to her. She stood before a machine with her tricorder as its readings beeped. Kirk looked at the glass covering the controls, He punched it in and promptly pressed the button within. A side panel of the machine opened, and a hand fell out.

            “My god,” said Kirk.

            “Chekov!” cried (Y/N).

            Chekov and another man were shoved in the compartment, half-conscious.

            “Acknowledge signal, Regula I.” Uhura’s voice continued over the comms.

            Saavik walked over and acknowledged. “Commander Uhura, this is Lieutenant Saavik. We’re alright. Please stand by. Out.”

            “…(L/N)?” Chekov’s eyes opened slightly. He was alive.

            Gently, Bones and Kirk guided him out of the compartment and then helped the other man. Bones took out his scanner while Kirk supported Chekov. (Y/N) touched his shoulder, easing his distraught emotions.

            “Oh, sir,” said Chekov, exhausted and in pain. “It was Khan. We-We found him on Ceti Alpha V.”

            “Easy, easy Pav,” said Kirk.

            “He put creatures in our bodies to control our minds,” said Chekov, choking on the words.

            “It’s alright,” said Bones. “You’re safe now.”

            “Made us say lies. Do things,” rambled Chekov, half-delirious. “But we beat him. He thought he controlled us, but he did not. The Captain was strong.”

            “Captain.” Kirk looked at the other man. Bones identified him as Terell, and he looked at Kirk. “Where’s Dr. Marcus? Where are the Genesis materials?”

            “He couldn’t find them,” said Terell slowly. “Even the data banks were empty.”

            “Erased?” asked Kirk.

            “He tortured those people, but none of them would tell him anything. He went wild,” said Terell. “He slit their throats. He wanted to tear the place apart.”

            He’s more unstable than ever, thought (Y/N).

            “But he was…late,” said Terell. “He had to get back to the Reliant in time to blow you to bits.”

            “Where’s Reliant’s crew?” asked (Y/N) gently.

            “Marooned on Ceti Alpha V,” said Terell. “He’s completely mad, Admiral. He blames you and your crew for his defeat.”

            “We know what he blames me for,” said Kirk. He stood. “The escape pods are all in place. Where’s the Transporter Room?”

            Chekov stood shakily, and he and Terell led the way. In the Transporter Room, Kirk surveyed all the controls.

            “Did he make it down here?” he said.

            “It was not my impression,” said Chekov. “He spent most of his time trying to wring the information out of people.”

            “Anything?” asked Saavik.

            “The unit’s been left on,” said (Y/N). “It suggests no one was left behind to turn it off.”

            “Those people back there bought escape time for Genesis with their lives,” said Bones.

            “This is not logical.” Saavik gestured to the coordinates. “These coordinates are deep inside Regula, a planetoid known to be lifeless.”

            Kirk frowned. “If Stage Two was completed, it was going to be underground. It was going to be underground, she said.”

            “Aha,” said (Y/N), straightening.

            “Stage Two of what?” asked Saavik.

            “Kirk to Enterprise,” said Kirk, opening his receiver.

            “Spock here,” answered Spock.

            “Captain Spock, damage report,” said Kirk.

            “Admiral, if we go by the book, like Lieutenant Saavik, hours could seem like days,” said Spock.

            My husband, everyone, thought (Y/N).

            “I read you, Captain. Let’s have it,” said Kirk.

            “The situation is grave, Admiral,” said Spock. “We won’t have main power for two days—”

            Aha, two hours. “Hours could seem like days” meant that, if they were being listened to, the code was “one hour” was one day. Six days equaled six hours.

            “—Auxiliary power has temporary failed,” continued Spock. “Restoration may be possible in two days, by the book, Admiral.”

            “Meaning you can’t even beam us back?” said (Y/N).

            “Not as present,” said Spock. He wished he could. He wanted (Y/N) safe with him.

            “Captain Spock,” said Kirk. “If you don’t hear from us within one hour, your orders are to restore what power you can, take the Enterprise to the nearest starbase and alert Starfleet Command as soon as you’re out of jamming range.”

            “Sir, we won’t leave you behind,” said Uhura.

            “Uhura, if you don’t hear from us, there won’t be anybody behind,” said Kirk. “Kirk out.” He stood and looked at Chekov and Terell. “Well, gentlemen, you can stay here, or—”

            “If it’s all the same, Admiral, we’d like to share the risk,” said Terell.

            “Right. Let’s go.” Kirk stepped forward. “Saavik?”

            She stepped to the transporter controls, and (Y/N) headed to the transporter pads.

            “Go? Where are we going?” questioned Bones.

            “Where they went,” said (Y/N). “Into Regula I.”

            “Suppose they went nowhere?” said Bones.

            “Then this will be your big chance to get away from it all,” said Kirk amiably.

            Saavik programmed the coordinates, set a timer, and walked onto the transporter. They dematerialized.

l

            The group rematerialized within another lab-like room.

            “Admiral,” said Terell.

            Kirk stepped to a strange device, open to show wires and mechanics within.

            “Genesis, I presume,” said Bones, staring at it.

            “It has to be,” said (Y/N). Abruptly, they felt new auras near them. They paused. “Admiral, someone’s here.”

            Kirk pulled out his phaser at the precise moment someone jumped out and grabbed him. Another man appeared from behind a corner with a phaser.

            “Phasers down!” he shouted.

            “You!” The blond man lunged at Kirk, knocking his phaser from him. They grappled, and (Y/N) moved towards them.

            “Don’t move!” said the man with the phaser, angry and fearful.

            They survived Khan. Of course they’re scared, thought (Y/N), keeping their hands raised.

            “Where’s Dr. Marcus?!” shouted Kirk as he fought with the man.

            “I’m Dr. Marcus!” said the man, fighting back.

            Huh? (Y/N) frowned.

            “Jim!” A woman rounded the corner, eyes wide.

            Kirk paused. He looked from her—the Dr. Marcus from the video—to the younger Dr. Marcus. He let go of young Dr. Marcus and looked at Dr. Marcus herself.

            “Is that David?” he said.

            “Mother, he killed everybody we left behind!” said David.

            “Of course he didn’t,” said Carol.

            “We’re here to help,” said (Y/N).

            “I’m afraid that’s going to get harder,” said Terell, fear overcoming his aura even more than it already had. He raised his phaser, set to kill. “Please don’t move.” His voice was begging. Beside him, Chekov raised his phaser.

            The parasites of mind-control, realized (Y/N). Khan was still manipulating them. And (Y/N) hadn’t realized since the fear Chekov and Terell felt was perfectly understandable given their experience with Khan, so they hadn’t suspected anything else still directly causing them fear.

            “I’m sorry,” said Chekov painfully.

            “Your…Excellency,” said Terell, lifting a hidden communicator up. “Have you been listening?”

            “I have indeed, Captain.”

            Khan!

Chapter Text

            “You have done well,” said Khan to Terell.

            “I knew it! You son of a bitch!” said David, anger burning.

            He lunged, and Saavik tackled him as Terell fired. The phaser fire hit the last man, disintegrating him. Khan’s eyes widened, and he stepped forward toward David and Saavik on the ground.

            “Don’t move! Anybody!” said Terell.

            “Captain? We are waiting,” said Khan. “What’s the delay?”

            (Y/N) shifted their weight slightly. If they got an opportunity…they’d stop this.

            “All is well, sir,” said Terell. “You have the coordinates to beam up Genesis.”

            “First things first, Captain.” Khan gave a long-suffering sigh at the “incompetency” of Starfleet officers. “Kill Admiral Kirk and Commander (Y/N).”

            “Sir…I try to obey…but…” Terell couldn’t get the words out. His mind and heart were at war.

            Chekov’s hands shook, and he gripped the phaser tightly. He desperately wanted to stop; he didn’t want to hurt his friends. Terell shakily held his phaser.

            “Kill them!” ordered Khan, and Chekov and Terell flinched.

The momentary distraction was all that was needed. (Y/N) lunged.

            “(L/N)!” shouted Kirk.

            (Y/N) hands clasped Terell and Chekov’s wrists. They grabbed onto their fear and pulled. Utter terror shocked through them, and Terell and Chekov cried out. Chekov’s grip on his phaser faltered, and (Y/N) pulled it away.

            As they let go of Terell to do so, he fumbled for his phaser, but Kirk tackled him, grappling him.

            “Kill them!” shouted Khan as he heard the fighting.

            Terell held the phaser up, and Kirk held him back while (Y/N)’s empathic abilities kept Chekov from completing his “mission.” Terell pushed down towards Kirk, and Kirk fought back valiantly. However, Terell’s eyes widened, and, fighting against himself, he turned the phaser around. He closed his eyes and fired.

            Terell disintegrated, leaving Kirk free. Abruptly, pain took over Chekov’s mind as Khan took control of the parasite. It screeched within Chekov’s head, and he screamed, falling to his knees.

            “Bones!” said (Y/N), using all their power to subdue the extreme shock of pain Chekov was enduring.

            Bones scanned Chekov. “The parasite is still in him!”

            “Then I’m going to scare it out,” said (Y/N) decisively. Touching Chekov’s arms, they focused on the entire body before them—parasite and all, and forced more fear in. Chekov jerked, going unconscious as blood dripped from his ear.

            “My god,” said Bones as an insect wiggled out.

            Kirk raised his phaser and fired on it. The parasite disintegrated. Kirk let out a breath, and Bones’s shoulders relaxed slightly. (Y/N) felt Chekov’s pain subside slightly and let go.

            Their eyes narrowed, and they grabbed the small communicator Terell had held and dropped in his death. “Khan,” they said.

            Kirk and Bones exchanged looks as they spoke. Saavik furrowed her brow.

            “If you want us dead, do it yourself!” snapped (Y/N). “Do you hear me?”

            “You’re still alive,” said Khan. Once again, (Y/N) and their empathy had defeated his plans.

            “You keep missing your targets,” hissed (Y/N). “Next time you try, you better succeed or the cost is going to be your life.”

            Khan was silent for a moment. “Perhaps I no longer need to try.”

            In front of them, the Genesis machine shimmered as it dematerialized. Khan was stealing it as they spoke.

            “Oh, no,” said Kirk.

            “No!” David moved forward, but Carol grabbed him and held him back. “Let go! He can’t take it!” It was too late.

            “Khan,” said Kirk, stepping up next to (Y/N). “Khan, you’ve got Genesis, but you don’t have us. You’re going to kill us, aren’t you? You’re going to have to come down here.”

            “I’ve done far worse than kill you,” said Khan. “I’ve hurt you…and I wish to go on hurting you. I shall leave you as you left me, marooned for all eternity in the center of a dead planet. Buried alive.”

            “And then we’ll survive and return to defeat you,” said (Y/N), completely calm and absolutely certain.

            “No. You’ll die.” The communications cut off.

l

            “This is Lieutenant Saavik calling the Enterprise. Can you read us?”

            An hour later, the group on Regula I’s situation seemed as Khan said. Chekov lay recovering on a cot. Saavik was attempting communication. Kirk was pacing. David and Carol Marcus stood to the side worriedly, and (Y/N) was thinking intently.

            “He’s coming around,” said Bones, tending to Chekov.

            “Pavel, can you hear us?” sai Kirk, kneeling down. (Y/N) joined the group.

            “Admiral, it’s no use. They’re jamming all channels,” said Saavik.

            “If Enterprise followed orders, she’s long since gone,” said Bones. “If she didn’t obey, she’s finished.”

            Spock, please have left…Be safe, thought (Y/N), focusing on the marriage bond. They were thankful as they felt it still alive. “They’re alive. I can feel it.”

            “But for how long?” said Bones grimly.

            “I don’t understand,” said Carol. “Who is responsible for all this? Who is Khan?”

            “Well, it’s a long story,” sighed Kirk.

            “We appear to have plenty of time,” said David.

            Kirk lowered his gaze. He wasn’t sure how to begin.

            “We found a ship of cryogenically frozen men and women,” said (Y/N). “Upon boarding it, the captain woke up.”

            “Khan,” said David.

            “Yes,” said (Y/N). “He studied our ship quickly, and, once we learned his true identity as a dictator during the Eugenics War on earth, he awoke his crew and attacked. We barely defeated him. He wanted to create his own society, and so we gave him a chance to have his own life where he couldn’t hurt anyone. At least, we thought so. Apparently, the planet died while he lived there, and he blames us for his hardships since his defeat. He is a cruel, vengeful man. He is strong and intelligent. The fact we are still alive is the only advantage we have. We have to use it.”

            “…Do we have anything to eat?” Kirk spoke. “I don’t know about anybody else, but I’m starved.”

            “How can you think of food at a time like this?” exclaimed Bones.

            “First order of business, survival,” said Kirk. “As (L/N) said, we can’t find a way to get away and defeat Khan if we’re dead.”

            “There’s food in the Genesis cave,” said Carol, smiling slightly. “Enough to last a lifetime, if necessary.”

            “We thought that machine was Genesis,” said Bones, frowning.

            “This?” Carol looked at the lab and scoffed. “It took the Starfleet Corps of Engineers ten months in spacesuits to tunnel out all of this. What we did in the cave we did in a day. David, why don’t you show the Commander, Doctor, and Lieutenant our idea of food?”

            “We can’t just sit here,” said David, frustrating winding like fire through his emotions.

            “Oh, yes, we can,” sighed Kirk.

            “This is just to give us something to do, isn’t it?” said David. Still, he sullenly got up and walked towards the tunnel. “Come on.” Saavik, Bones, and (Y/N) followed.

            “What are they talking about?” said Bones, knowing Carol hadn’t told Kirk to go for a reason.

            “I have my suspicions,” said (Y/N). The emotions between Carol and Kirk hadn’t gone unnoticed by them. David looked familiar, too…

            “Oh, great, you sound like Spock,” groaned Bones.

            (Y/N) smiled. “That’s a compliment.”

            “Here,” said David, rounding a corner.

            Bones, Saavik, and (Y/N) were rendered speechless. The so-called “dead” and “empty” center of Regula I was alive. Mountains covered in trees rose before them. Water sparkled in sunlight(?). A breeze floated by them. Small animals scuttled around them. This was a paradise of pure, untouched nature.

            “My god,” breathed Bones.

            “This is Genesis,” said (Y/N), not speaking of the machine.

            “It is,” said David, speaking of the device itself. “The matrix formed in a day. The life forms grew at an accelerated rate.”

            “A device created this?” Saavik furrowed her brow. She hadn’t seen the reports like they had, so this was more a surprise to her.

            “It did,” said David. “The matrix formed in a day. The life forms grew at an accelerated rate.”

            “This is…beautiful.” Kirk and Carol emerged from the tunnel.

            “It is, isn’t it?” said Carol.

            “Jim, this is incredible!” said Bones. “Have you ever seen the like?”

            “Can I cook or can’t I?” said Carol, smiling.

            Kirk slowly walked forward and sat at a bonfire clearing. Carol sat beside him. All eyes remained on the nature and life spreading out before them.

            “Sirs, may I ask you a question?” said Saavik, hands behind her back as she faced Kirk and (Y/N).

            “What’s on your mind, Lieutenant?” said Kirk.

            “The Kobayashi Maru, sir,” said Saavik.

            “You think we’re playing out the real scenario here and now,” said (Y/N). They knew how Vulcans’ minds worked.

            Saavik inclined her head. “Additionally, will you tell me what you did on the test?”

            “I failed,” said (Y/N). “But I learned the right lesson of dealing with fear.” They smiled bitterly. “It’s a necessary lesson.”

            “And you, Admiral?” asked Saavik.

            “Lieutenant, you are looking at the only Starfleet cadet who ever beat the no-win scenario,” said Bones.

            “How?” said Saavik, her brow creasing in suppressed expression of curiosity.

            Kirk smiled, and amusement laced his emotions, a pleasant change to the darkness hanging over them. “I programmed the simulation so it was possible to rescue the ship.”

            “What?” Saavik couldn’t help completely furrowing her brow at the answer.

            “He cheated,” said David incredulously and disgusted.

            “I changed the conditions of the test,” said Kirk. “I got a commendation for original thinking. I don’t like to lose.”

            “Then you never faced that situation, faced death?” said Saavik.

            “We’ve faced death more times than you can imagine,” said (Y/N). “It’s the no-win scenario we cannot accept.” They paused. “And Kirk’s methods are an important lesson. If you cannot win a game…Play a new one and win that.” They looked at Kirk. “I think it’s been two hours.”

            Saavik furrowed her brow.

            “Right.” Kirk opened his communication. “Kirk to Spock. It’s two hours. You ready?”

            “Right on schedule,” said Spock. “Just give us your coordinates, and we’ll beam you aboard.”

            Kirk smiled at Saavik. “We don’t like to lose.”

            “So we decided to play our own game instead of Khan’s,” said (Y/N).

l

            “—we were immobilized,” said Saavik as the group materialized in the Enterprise. “Captain Spock said it’d be two days.”

            “Come, come, Lieutenant. You of all people go by the book,” said Kirk.

            “Spock,” said (Y/N), smiling as they saw Spock standing in the Transporter Room. Unprofessionally, they ran him and threw their arms around him. Spock held them close, not caring about demonstrating affection in front people because his T’hy’la was back in his arms and still safe.

            “T’hy’la,” he said, holding (Y/N).

            “Excellent timing, Spock,” said Kirk. He gestured to the scientists with him. “You know Dr. Carol Marcus.”

            “Of course,” said Spock.

            “Hello, Mr. Spock,” said Carol.

            “I’m taking this bunch to Sickbay,” said Bones, supporting Chekov.

            “By the book?” repeated Saavik.

            “Regulation 46A. ‘If transmissions are being monitored during battle—’ ” said Kirk.

            “And we could assume Khan had at least left mics on Chekov and Terell even if not still controlling them,” said (Y/N).

            “—No uncoded messages on an open channel,” finished Saavik. She looked at Spock. “You lied.”

            “I exaggerated,” said Spock.

            “Hours instead of days,” said Kirk. “Now we have minutes instead of hours.”

            “Then let’s get to work,” said (Y/N).

            “The elevators are inoperative below C-Deck,” said Spock as they all headed out of the Transporter Room.

            “What is working around here?” sighed Kirk.

            “Not much, Admiral,” said Spock. “We have partial main power.”

            “That’s it?” said Kirk, breaking into a jog.

            “Best we could do in two hours,” said Spock.

            Kirk opened a hatch to Enterprise’s ladder. He led the climb, and (Y/N), Spock, and Saavik followed.

Chapter Text

            “Admiral on the Bridge,” said Sulu.

            “Battle stations,” ordered Kirk instantly. “Tactical on viewscreen.”

            A display of their ship, Reliant, and Regula I appeared onscreen. They were orbited at precisely the same speed for the moment, but in their condition, that would change quickly. Reliant was gaining.

            “She can still outrun and outgun us,” said Spock. “But there is the Mutara Nebula at 1-5-3 mark 4.”

            “Scotty, can we make it inside?” said Kirk.

            “The energizer’s bypassed like a Christmas tree, so don’t give me too many bumps,” said Scotty.

            “No promises,” said Kirk. “On your way.”

            “Trouble with the nebula, sir, is all that static discharge and gas clouds our tactical display,” said Saavik. “Visual won’t function, and shields will be useless.”

            “Well, we can’t get much worse,” said (Y/N).

            “Highly imprecise,” said Saavik.

            “But not incorrect,” said Spock.

            “Sulu, set the course for the Mutara Nebula,” said Kirk.

            “Aye, sir,” said Sulu.

            The Enterprise flew onwards, and everyone remained tense. They knew Khan was coming for them, and they needed to make it to the nebula first.

            “Estimating nebula penetration in 2.2 minutes,” said Spock. He looked up. (Y/N)’s practiced understanding of their husband told them he was looking grim. “Reliant is closing.”

            Reliant fired, and the Enterprise braced. The ship shook as they were hit, but the shields held (for the moment).

            “That was close,” sighed Kirk.

            (Y/N) could feel the fear in the air, and they nodded. “They don’t want us going in.”

            “Admiral, what happens if Reliant fails to follow us into the nebula?” asked Saavik.

            “I think we can guarantee that she’ll follow us, Lieutenant,” said Spock. “Remind me to explain to you the concept of the human ego.”

            “And the desire for revenge,” said (Y/N).

            “Best speed, scotty,” said Kirk to the comms.

            “One minute to nebula perimeter,” said Spock.

            The doors to the Bridge opened, and David walked in.

            “They are reducing speed,” observed Spock.

            “Captain, Khan is unstable. However, he cannot keep his cool as he once did. If we were to provoke him—”

            “We could force him to make a mistake,” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) nodded.

            “(L/N), patch me in,” said Kirk.

            “You’re on, Admiral,” said (Y/N) quietly.

            Kirk leaned forward, paused, and spoke to Khan across the comms. “This is Admiral Kirk. We tried it once your way, Khan. Are you game for a rematch?” Kirk glanced back. “(L/N), anything to add?”

            (Y/N) smirked. Their turn. “Khan, we’re laughing at the superior intellect.”

            Kirk grinned, and Spock nodded approvingly. (Y/N) cut the comms.

            “I’ll say this for him,” said Kirk as they watched the rear monitors display Reliant closing on them. “He’s consistent.”

            “We are now entering the Mutara Nebula,” said Spock.

            They hit the edge, and the lights and machines flickered throughout the Enterprise. The ship shuttered.

            “Emergency lights,” said Kirk.

            Spock pressed a button, and the lights came back on. Slowly, the Enterprise flew around and above the Reliant to get behind.

            “Target,” said Kirk.

            “Phaser lock inoperative sir,” reported Sulu.

            “Best guess, Mr. Sulu,” said Kirk. “Fire when ready.”

            The Enterprise fired and hit Reliant. It shook, and then Khan fired back. The viewscreen fritzed, and the crew tensed.

            “Hold your course,” said Kirk as Reliant swung around to face them.

Again, the viewscreen glitched. As soon as it came back, Reliant was firing.

            “Evasive starboard!” shouted Kirk.

            The Enterprise canted to the side and fired back. Reliant’s shots hit them, and theirs hit Reliant. Each was badly damaged, and (Y/N) held on as fear clouded the air and the ships shook.

            “Damage, Mr. Scott?” asked Kirk, knowing the answer would be bad.

            “Admiral, I’ve got to take the mains off the line,” said Scotty. “It’s the radiation…” He trailed off.

            “Scotty!” said Kirk.

            “We’ve got him,” said Bones’s voice. “We’re getting him to Sickbay, but the radiation level is increasing.”

            The doors of the Bridge opened. “Could you use another hand, Admiral?” Chekov stood stiffly before Kirk.

            Kirk smiled. “Man the weapons console, Mr. Chekov.”

            Chekov smiled and took his place.

            “Spock,” said Kirk, swiveling towards him.

            “Sporadic energy readings,” reported Spock. “Port side, aft. Could be an impulse turn.”

            “He won’t stop now. He’s come too far,” said (Y/N). “He’ll be back.”

            Kirk nodded. “But from where is the question.”

            “He’s intelligent but not experienced,” said Spock. “At least, not as much in space combat, as we are. His pattern indicates two-dimensional thinking.”

            “And his anger clouds his judgement,” said (Y/N).

            “Full stop,” said Kirk.

            “Full stop, sir,” acknowledged Sulu.

            “Z-minus ten thousand meters,” said Kirk. “Stand by photon torpedoes.”

            The Enterprise “lowered” on their z-axis through the nebula, remaining still in the sky. Everyone on the Bridge was silent as the Reliant came into view, as if the Enterprise’s flying would become “louder” if they spoke.

            “Torpedoes ready, sir,” said Chekov quietly.

            “Look sharp,” said Kirk as the viewscreen flashed with static. The moment it showed the ship before them, he clenched his fist. “Fire.”

            Chekov pressed the button, and the torpedoes shot out. It hit the engine of Reliant, shaking the ship.

            “Fire,” repeated Kirk.

            Again, the torpedoes fired and hit their target dead-on, further destroying Reliant. Over and over, they fired. The Enterprise wasn’t letting Khan go on to hurt more people. His era had ended centuries ago.

            However, Starfleet was not cruel. Khan would answer to proper justice—the law. Enterprise was not vengeful as him.

            “(L/N), send to Commander Reliant, ‘Prepare to be boarded,’ ” said Kirk.

            “Aye, sir,” said (Y/N). They turned to their control panel. “Commander Reliant. This is Enterprise. Surrender and prepare to be boarded. Enterprise to Reliant, you are ordered to surrender your vessel. Respond. Come in, Reliant. You are ordered to surrender your vessel.” (Y/N) furrowed their brow. “No response, Captain.” That could only mean more trouble.

            “Admiral, scanning an energy source on Reliant, a pattern I’ve never seen before,” said Spock. He put it onscreen, and David’s eyes widened.

            “It’s the Genesis wave,” said David.

            “What?” Kirk and (Y/N) spoke and rose at the same time.

            “They’re on a build-up to detonation” said David.

            “How soon?” said Kirk.

            “Four minutes,” said David.

            “He’s detonating it to kill us with him,” said (Y/N). That was how far his vengeful spirit had taken him and his blackened heart of hatred. They looked at Spock in worry, and he touched their arm in reassurement.

            “We’ll beam aboard and stop him,” said Kirk.

            “You can’t,” said David.

            Kirk grimaced and pressed comms. “Scotty, I need warp speed in three minutes or we’ll all dead. Scotty!”

            “Admiral, still no response from Reliant,” said Uhura.

            “Mr. Sulu, get us out of here at best possible speed,” said (Y/N), taking charge as everyone tried to get communications up within their ship. “Chekov, assist with navigation. Divert any power we can into thrusters.”

            “Dim the lights if we have to,” said Kirk. “I’d rather fly in darkness then not fly at all.”

            As (Y/N) and Kirk took charge, Spock looked at them. He watched Kirk keep control of the ship as cadets glanced at each other worriedly. He didn’t need empathy to see the fear written on their faces. Kirk was trying his best to help and remain their Admiral, but the situation was growing…dire. Spock’s best friend was going to die, and he along with him.

            Spock’s eyes went to (Y/N) as they walked through the Bridge. Each bit of instruction they gave was simple and let the cadets and lieutenants focus on something other than fear. He saw their hand brush each person’s shoulder to divert their negative emotions to clear their mind. His t’hy’la was helping everyone, supporting the ship, putting everyone before their own heart. After all, (Y/N)’s death could be approaching, too.

            Spock would not live with that. He would not live with his spouse’s death. He would not live with (Y/N) gone.

            His decision was made before he even rose from his chair and left the Bridge.

l

            As Spock descended through the levels of the Enterprise, he felt his desire to reach out to (Y/N) through their marriage bond, but he refused his instincts. If he told them now of what he planned, (Y/N) would follow him—brave, loving person that they were—and Spock couldn’t have that. He needed time to do what was right for them and everyone else he cared for.

            Spock arrived in Engineering with single-minded purpose. Immediately, he went to a control panel and punched in several codes. Then, he stepped towards the chamber filled with radiation—and the parts to get the Enterprise flying to safety.

            “Are you out of your Vulcan mind?!” Bones moved between him and the door. He had been treating all of the engineers suffering from radiation exposure, and he knew damn well what awaited Spock if he were to go in. “No human can tolerate the radiation that’s in there.”

            “As you’re so fond of observing, Doctor, I am not human,” said Spock. He stepped forward.

            Bones grabbed his shoulder and gritted his teeth. “You’re not going in there.”

            “Perhaps you’re right,” said Spock. “What’s Mr. Scott’s condition?”

            Bones looked at Scotty, leaning tiredly against a wall from the effects of the radiation. “Well, I don’t think that he—”

            Spock pressed his fingers into Bones’s neck. “I’m sorry, Doctor. I have no time to discuss this logically.” He lowered Bones’s unconscious body to the ground and took Scotty’s gloves. Reaching out, Spock put his fingers on Bones’s temple. “Remember.”

            And then, Spock stood on the platform to rotate him into the chamber filled with radiation. Closing his eyes, he reached out to the marriage bond.

            I love you, T’hy’la.

            This was to save (Y/N). This was to save Kirk, Bones, Scotty, Uhura, and all the rest of his friends. This was to save everyone.

l

            “Time left?” said Kirk.

            On the Bridge, everyone remained on high alert, working to find a solution for their escape.

            “Two minutes, ten seconds,” said Saavik, as precise as Spock.

            “Engine Room, what’s happening?” said (Y/N), running a hand through their hair. They needed Scotty to respond so they could get the engines working. “Still no response, Admiral.”

            Kirk grimaced. “Time?”

            “Thirty seconds,” said Saavik.

            “Distance from Reliant?” said Kirk.

            “Four thousand kilometers,” said Chekov.

            Fear descended through the Bridge, and (Y/N) waved it away from their senses. They reached out towards Spock to steady their senses. They frowned. Spock? He wasn’t at his station.

            “We aren’t going to make it, are we?” said Sulu softly.

            Kirk looked at David. David shook his head.

            I love you, T’hy’la.

            “Sir, the mains are back online!” said a lieutenant in shock.

            “Bless you, Scotty!” breathed Kirk. “Go, Sulu!”

            Sulu was already punching in warp speed, and the Enterprise lurched back into proper flight. A moment after they sped towards safety, Genesis detonated. A blinding flash of blue light shot through space, and the Enterprise crew shut their eyes as they flew from it, escaping by a hair. The aftermath of Genesis fritzed on the viewscreen, a golden light of a newly-forming planet.

            (Y/N) stared blankly at it. I love you, T’hy’la echoed in their mind. Why had Spock…(Y/N) clutched their heart as pain shot through them—Spock’s pain.

            “Spock,” they gasped painfully.

            “(L/N)?” said Kirk, turning around.

            (Y/N)’s marriage bond with Spock was straining like a torn muscle, aching as they tried to stand. They gripped the back of their chair shakily. “Spock, he—I—” Something was deeply, deeply wrong, and (Y/N)’s stomach turned.

            “Admiral, I think you’d better get down here.” Bones’s voice appeared over the comms. “(Y/N)…It’s Spock.”

            (Y/N) flew out the door, heart pounding. I love you, T’hy’la sounded like a drumbeat in their ears. I’m coming, Spock. I’m coming, husband. I’m coming.

l

            “Spock,” cried (Y/N) as they entered Engineering. They could feel his pain so deeply, and it was destroying them from the inside out. Spock lay, barely conscious, within a chamber filled with radiation, and (Y/N)’s heart broke.

            They ran towards the door of the chamber, but Bones restrained them.

            “No! You’ll flood the whole compartment,” said Bones.

            “But it’s Spock!” said (Y/N) desperately.

            “Scotty—”

            “I can’t,” said Scotty sorrowfully to Kirk.

            “He’s dying,” begged (Y/N). “Please!”

            “He’s dead already,” said Scotty softly.

            “It’s too late,” said Bones.

            “…Spock,” said Kirk, tears welling into his eyes.

            Bones and Scotty let go of (Y/N)’s arms, and they moved to the glass separating them from their husband. Bones, Scotty, and Kirk floated behind them, grief overwhelming the entire Engineering room, but it barely registered for (Y/N). All they felt was the pain of Spock, and they fell to the knees.

            “Spock,” they whispered, gazing at him. Spock lay against the door of the decontamination chamber, and he looked at them. Their marriage bond thrummed with love, and (Y/N) suppressed a sob.

            “Are you…out of danger?” said Spock hoarsely.

            “Yes,” said (Y/N). “We’re all safe because of you.”

            Spock gazed at (Y/N), and Spock felt their grief. He shook his head. “Don’t grieve, T’hy’la.”

            “How can I not?” said (Y/N). “You’re leaving me.” Their voice broke on the words.

            “It was…logical,” said Spock. “The needs of the many…outweigh—”

            “The needs of the few,” said (Y/N) softly.

            “Or the one,” said Spock. Himself. He gazed at (Y/N), and they felt a tear roll down their cheek.

            “Oh, Spock,” said (Y/N). “Why do you have to be…you?”

            “T’hy’la,” said Spock. “I…will always love you. I have been, and always will be, yours.” He pressed his hand in a Vulcan salute to the window. “Live long and prosper.”

            “I love you, Spock,” said (Y/N) softly.

            Spock smiled, his eyes closed, and his hand fell from the window.

            “No…” sobbed (Y/N), covering their mouth. Spock was gone. He was dead. Their husband and part of their heart was dead. Grief—their own, no one else’s—filled them to the brim. They leaned their forehead against the window. “Spock…” Tears dripped down their cheeks, and sobs wracked their body. The love of (Y/N)’s life was gone.

            They would never be the same.

l

            (Y/N) stood, stone-faced, as the coffin lowered through the Enterprise. Their hand touched their neck where a ring now hung from a necklace—matching the one on their ring finger. Spock was gone. Nothing would ever be the same. Their truest form of happiness, their love, was dead.

            Their grief swallowed them whole, and the mourning of the rest of the crew settled over them like a veil of evil. Even Saavik was tense and still, and there was a slight sheen of tears in her eyes. (Y/N)’s tears had long-since dried up. They had cried their heart out, and still sadness swallowed them whole.

            “We are assembled here today to pay final respects to our honored dead,” said Kirk. He spoke not just for Spock but for all who died in the fight against Khan. “And yet it should be noted that, in the midst of our sorrow, this death takes place in the shadows of new life, the sunrise of a new world, a world that our beloved comrade gave his life to protect and nourish.

            “He did not feel this sacrifice a vain or empty one, and we will not debate his profound wisdom at these proceedings. Of my friend, I can say only this…Of all the souls I have encountered in my travels, his was the most—” Kirk choked on a sob “—human.”

            Saavik looked down, fighting to keep her face emotionless. The loss of her mentor was difficult, and it was a profound moment for a Vulcan, even if they kept their expression empty most of the time.

            “(Y/N)…Do you want to speak?” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) stepped forward. “Spock…is the greatest man I ever met. He was smart. A great officer. But, most importantly, he truly cared about everyone he worked with. He wanted to do the best at every job so that they could be safe. And I…I will always love him for it. For his brilliant mind and big heart.” They touched the coffin and closed their eyes. “I love you, Spock. Always.”

            For a moment, they could almost imagine the marriage bond filled with love. But (Y/N) knew he was gone. Forever.

            “Honors!” said Sulu.

            Scotty began to play “Amazing Grace” on the bagpipes.

            The coffin slid forward, and (Y/N) watched it with a heavy heart. Everyone was still and somber. The coffin reached the end of the conveyor belt, and, then, it was fired into space. Spock and his coffin would return to Genesis; life came from death, and Spock deserved to be somewhere filled with new possibility. (Y/N) held Spock’s ring tightly. He was gone.

Chapter Text

            (Y/N) lay listlessly on their bed—the bed they and Spock had once occupied. Their quarters were untouched, still in the condition they and Spock had left it in. (Y/N) rolled over, holding their pillow tightly.

            “(Y/N), if you need to take time off of work, Alekto and I have a spare bedroom. So do your parents,” said Merope, sitting in a hologram and gazing at them worriedly. She and so many people had reached out to try to help (Y/N) as they drifted emotionally while the Enterprise headed to the nearest Space Station.

            None of it mattered. (Y/N)’s heart had been ripped from their chest, and nothing anyone said would change that.

            “I know,” said (Y/N), voice hollow.

            “Please, (Y/N), come home,” said Merope softly.

            “I am home,” they said blankly. The Enterprise was their home. The place where Spock’s presence and personality lingered was their home.

            “Then at least be with your friends,” said Merope, near begging. She didn’t need to be in the same room as (Y/N) to feel their utter and complete grief. “You shouldn’t—can’t be alone at a time like this.”

            “…” (Y/N) remained silent.

            “You know the toll this type of loss takes on us,” said Merope softly.

            Celians were empaths. They felt things oh-so-deeply, and that was a blessing and a curse. The loss of someone a Cellian was bonded to, a spouse, could cause a heartbreak so severe that it permanently crippled empathic powers, leaving people shells of who they were. Merope didn’t want to see (Y/N) lose themself so deeply.

            “I know.” A deep, dark part of (Y/N) wondered if losing their powers would help them feel this misery less and save them from the agony of heartache.

            “Then you know you need to be with people you’re connected to,” said Merope. “Please, you need to take care of yourself.”

            (Y/N) just curled up further. They knew she was right, but the person they wanted to be with was Spock. And he was dead. Their stomach flipped and twisted with nausea at the reminder.

            “…(Y/N).” Merope spoke carefully, voice tender with concern. “He wouldn’t want you to lose yourself.”

            (Y/N) cut off the call before they heard another word. Their heart twisted in their chest, and they squeezed their eyes shut, desperate to ignore Merope words and the truth of them. Spock wouldn’t want them to act like this; he’d want them to live on. But they couldn’t. Without Spock, the world was grey and cold. (Y/N)’s hand went to their rings—theirs and Spock’s on one finger together—and they touched the jewels, wishing that they could feel Spock’s aura once more. Squeezing their eyes shut, (Y/N) pretended they could feel his end of the bond, desperate to make the vivid sensation a reality, but they knew it was just their grief playing horrible tricks on them.

            They were alone. The person they loved more than anyone in the world was gone. (Y/N) would never be the same.

l

            “Bridge to (L/N).” Uhura’s voice pierced the mournful silence.

            (Y/N) limply pressed the response button. “(L/N) here.” Their voice was robotic.

            “We are preparing for docking,” said Uhura. “If you’d like to join on the Bridge…”

            “Thank you, Uhura.” (Y/N) left it there. They still couldn’t muster themself to leave the room.

            Swish.

            (Y/N) bolted up from where they lay. Someone had opened the doors to their quarters without requesting entrance.

            “Hello?” they said cautiously.

            “I want to go home.”

            (Y/N) frowned as Bones stepped into their quarters and spoke. “Bones…?”

            “Please.” He stared at them, eyes unseeing. “Help me. I want to go home.”

            “Bones, what are you talking about?” said (Y/N). They felt almost no emotions coming from him, no distress or joy or anything, so to hear these words created a startling paradox.

            “I want to come back to you, (Y/N),” said Bones. He stared at them, and (Y/N) felt one of the rings on their finger pull on their aura slightly. “Please. Climb the steps of Mount Seleya. Remember, (Y/N). Please.”

            Bones collapsed, and (Y/N) caught him with wide eyes. “Bones? Bones?!” They grabbed their communicator. “Uhura, I need a medic, now!” They stared at Bones’s unconscious body and then at their ring—Spock’s ring. What just happened?

l

            “How is Bones?” asked (Y/N) as they walked towards the entrance of the Enterprise.

            “His vitals are steady,” said Kirk. “But Chapel and the other doctors can’t tell why he collapsed.”

            (Y/N) frowned. “He was speaking so strangely before he fainted. It was almost like—” They shook their head.

            “Almost like what?” said Kirk.

            “He spoke like Spock did,” said (Y/N), softly.

            That ended the conversation. Kirk couldn’t say anything to that, and (Y/N) didn’t want to. So, they got into line and remained silent.

            “You’ve all done remarkable service under the most difficult conditions,” said Admiral Morrow, pacing before the high-ranked Enterprise crew. “You’ll be receiving Starfleet’s highest commendation. And, more importantly…extended shore leave.”

            (Y/N)’s gaze went to the ground. They didn’t care. None of it mattered without Spock.

            “All but you, Mr. Scott,” said Morrow. “They need your wisdom on the new Excelsior. Report there tomorrow as the Captain of Engineering.”

            “With all appreciation, I’d prefer to supervise the refit of the Enterprise,” said Scotty.

            “I’m afraid that won’t be necessary,” said Morrow.

            (Y/N) and the rest of the crew paused and frowned.

            “But sir,” said Scotty, uncertainty coloring his aura.

            “I’m sorry, Mr. Scott, but there will be no refit,” said Morrow.

            I’m going to lose Spock and I’s home, too?! (Y/N)’s eyes widened, and they desperately wished they had Spock’s aura to reach out to and calm themself.

            “Admiral, I don’t understand,” said Kirk, furrowing his brow. “The Enterprise is not—”

            “Jim, the Enterprise is twenty years old. We feel her day is over,” said Morrow.

            “But we had requested—” Kirk paused as anger flashed through him and centered himself. “We had hoped to take her back to Genesis.”

            After what Bones said…I have to get back. (Y/N) knew they needed answers to Bones’s strange words.

            Morrow shook his head. “That is out of the question.”

            “May I ask why?” said Kirk, concealing his anger in his expression but (Y/N) felt the burn.

            “In your absence, Genesis has become a galactic controversy,” said Morrow. “Until the Federation Council makes policy, you are all under orders not to discuss with anyone your knowledge of Genesis. Consider it a quarantine planet and a forbidden subject.”

            (Y/N)’s hands curled into fists. Spock, the Enterprise, Genesis…everyone who had fought and defeated Khan and create life had to remain silent about everything around it. Spock would not be remembered as he should.

            “(Y/N).”

            They looked up at Kirk, eyes burning with unshed tears.

            “We’ll remember he as he deserves,” said Kirk quietly. “I swear it.”

            (Y/N) looked at Kirk gratefully. Merope was right. They needed to remember they had friends with them who could support them. Even if they still felt so empty…

l

            “To absent friends,” said (Y/N) softly, standing in their apartment with the Enterprise senior crew members.

            “Absent friends,” echoed the rest, taking a drink with them. This was the private remembrance they needed after all the formality of Starfleet.

            To Spock, my love, thought (Y/N), closing their eyes and reaching out to their marriage bond to pretend they could feel his presence once more.

            “Admiral, what’s going to happen to the Enterprise?” asked Sulu, looking at Kirk.

            “She’s going to be decommissioned,” said Kirk, and (Y/N) felt the grief radiating off him.

            “Will we get another ship?” asked Chekov.

            “I can’t get an answer,” sighed Kirk. “Starfleet’s up to its brass in galactic conference. No one has time for those who stand and wait.”

            “Sir, (Y/N), about Dr. McCoy, how is he?” asked Uhura.

            “He’s home now,” said (Y/N).

            Kirk nodded. “He’s resting comfortably, full of tranquilizers. They say it’s exhaustion. He promised he’d stay put. We’ll see.”

            “What about what he said?” asked (Y/N). “Has he given an explanation?”

            Kirk shrugged. “He doesn’t remember anything. He just remembers being in Sickbay and then being in front of you, falling unconscious.”

            “…” (Y/N) absently touched their rings. What had everything Bones said meant?

            A knock sounded at the door, and (Y/N) turned to it, frowning. “Come in.” They felt no emotional aura.

            The door slid open, and Sarek stepped in. (Y/N) instantly straightened at the sight of their father-in-law. “Sarek,” they greeted simply, solemnly.

            Sarek nodded as he walked closer. “(Y/N).”

            They cleared their throat. “I didn’t know you would be joining us.” They motioned to their friends. “I believe you’ve met the senior Enterprise crew.”

            “I must speak to you alone, (Y/N),” said Sarek.

            (Y/N) understood that this had to do with Spock, with family. They nodded. “Of course.” They looked at their friends. “Please excuse us.”

            Kirk nodded, and the others filed into another room to leave Sarek and (Y/N)—father and child-in-law—together.

            “I’m sorry, Sarek. I wished to come to Vulcan to celebrate Spock’s life,” said (Y/N). “However, Starfleet called us back to base.”

            “I understand their haste.” Sarek looked at them. “I saw the Genesis information and your Admiral’s report.”

            (Y/N) paused. “…Then you know Spock faced his death with bravery and dignity.” Even though they still despised it.

            “You left him on Genesis,” said Sarek.

            “I—Starfleet left me no choice,” said (Y/N) quietly.

            Sarek paused. “Spock did not speak to you of his death, did he?”

            “No,” said (Y/N) softly.

            Sarek sighed. “He did not anticipate an early death.” He shook his head at Spock’s lack of foresight and planning. “Only his body was in death.”

            “What?” said (Y/N), startled at the words. Their grip on their rings tightened to comfort themself.

            “You were the last to be with him, were you not?” said Sarek.

            “I was,” said (Y/N).

            “Then you must know that you should have come with him to Vulcan,” said Sarek.

            “I-I didn’t, Sarek,” said (Y/N). “He did not ask.”

            “He must have entrusted you, his t’hy’la, with his very essence, everything that was not of the body,” said Sarek.

            “His Katra,” said (Y/N) softly. “I remember him speaking of it. But, Sarek…” They swallowed. “We were separated. If he was to give me his living spirit, it was impossible. I’m sorry. He made no request of me to bring him to Vulcan…”

            “So there was no mind-meld before he died,” said Sarek, folding his hands behind his back.

            “No,” said (Y/N). “Not with me.”

            Sarek turned to the door. “Then everything Spock had learned in life is lost.”

            (Y/N) paused. “Is it just his spouse that Spock would entrust his katra with?”

            “It is the most likely,” said Sarek.

            “But it could be another person?” said (Y/N). “Another person he trusts?”

            “Indeed, it is possible,” acknowledged Sarek.

            (Y/N) let out a breath. “Sarek…Is the place where Spock’s Katra must go called Mount Seleya?”

            Sarek raised a brow, such a Spock-like expression. “It is indeed.”

            “I know who has Spock’s Katra,” said (Y/N). “Dr. McCoy. I thought he was rambling, mourning, but he spoke of Mount Seleya and wanting to go there.”

            “You must bring both there. You must collect Spock’s body on Genesis and bring them to Vulcan,” said Sarek. “For both of their peace of mind.”

            “And Spock will be resting in peace as he’d like?” said (Y/N) softly.

            Sarek nodded. “This is the Vulcan way.”

            “Then I’ll do it,” said (Y/N) firmly. “I’ll find a way. I’ll honor them both. I swear.”

            Sarek regarded them for a moment. “Spock chose his spouse well.”

            “…Thank you,” said (Y/N) softly. “Being his T’hy’la…it is an honor.”

            Sarek raised his hand. “Live long and prosper.”

            “Live long and prosper,” said (Y/N), raising their own hand in a Vulcan salute. “I will bring Spock to Mount Seleya.” They would honor their husband’s wishes.

Chapter Text

            “Admiral?” said (Y/N), gesturing for him to return to the living room of their apartment. “I need your help.”

            Kirk looked at them. “How can I help?” No questions with what, nothing. Just trust.

            (Y/N) was so glad they had their friends still. “Spock’s katra—his living spirit—needs to be brought to Vulcan.”

            Kirk frowned. “His living spirit?”

            “All of what he’s learned, his heart, his mind,” said (Y/N) in explanation. “When Vulcans die, they transfer it to someone they trust to bring to Mount Seleya on Vulcan.”

            “And someone has Spock’s? But he died behind a door,” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) shook their head. “Yes, but he gave it someone before he went in. Bones. That’s why he was talking about wanting to go to Vulcan, to Mount Seleya. That’s why he sounded like Spock.”

            Kirk didn’t hesitate. “Then we need to bring Bones to Vulcan.”

            “Yes,” said (Y/N), grateful for Kirk’s devotion to his friend. “And Spock’s body.”

            “His body?” said Kirk. He paused. “You said Bones asked why he was left on Genesis.”

            (Y/N) nodded. Their eyes shone with tears. “We left Spock behind. We need to get him back.”

            “I’ll need to get Morrow to give us a ship, then,” said Kirk, frowning. He was instantly on board, but there would be problems.

            (Y/N) felt his worry and shifted uncomfortably. “Do you think he’ll say yes?”

            “No,” said Kirk. “But I’ll fight for Spock. I promise, (Y/N).”

            “Thank you, Jim,” said (Y/N).

            “Of course, (Y/N),” said Kirk. “We’ll get Spock where he needs to be. I swear.”

l

            “The word, sir?” said Sulu as Kirk walked out of the meeting room where he’d been speaking to Morrow.

Instantly, (Y/N) felt his disappointment.

            “The word is no,” said Kirk. “We are therefore going anyway.”

            (Y/N) smiled in relief. “Thank you, Jim.”

            “Of course,” said Kirk.

            “You can count on us,” said Sulu.

            “Shall we alert Dr. McCoy?” said Chekov.

            “Please. He has a long journey ahead of him,” sighed Kirk.

            (Y/N) flipped open their communicator and sent a wide message out. “Searching for Dr. McCoy of the U.S.S. Enterprise. Repeat, searching for Dr. McCoy of the U.S.S. Enterprise.”

            Pretty much instantly, their communicator buzzed, and (Y/N) frowned. “Admiral…Bones has been arrested.”

            Kirk sighed. “Of course he was. Let’s go pick him up.”

l

            “Be quick, Admiral, Captain,” said the officer. “They’re moving him to the Federation ‘Funny Farm.’ ”

            “Yes, poor friend,” said Kirk sarcastically. “He’s fruity as a nutcake.”

            “Two minutes,” said the officer, scanning them into the cell.

            (Y/N) walked to where Bones was lying down and touched his shoulder. “Bones.”

            He rolled over, and his eyes widened. “(Y/N)!”

            “How many fingers am I holding up?” said Kirk, giving the Vulcan salute.

            Bones glared. “That’s not damn funny.”

            “Your sense of humor has returned,” said Kirk.

            “The hell it has,” scoffed Bones.

            (Y/N) pulled out a syringe.

            Bones narrowed his eyes. “What’s that?”

            “Lexorin,” said (Y/N).

            “Lexorin? What for?” said Bones.

            “You’re, ah, suffering from a Vulcan mind-meld, Bones,” said (Y/N). “Spock left his living spirit within your mind.”

            Bones paused. “That green-blooded sun of a bitch. This is his revenge for all the arguments he lost.”

            “Let us see your hand,” said (Y/N). “This will make you well enough to travel.”

            “Oh, hells, more space travel,” groaned Bones, letting them prick his finger.

            “Now, pretend you’re unconscious,” said (Y/N).

            “Giving me orders still,” grumbled Bones, but he obeyed.

            “Admiral, Captain, Starfleet—” The officer stepped back into the room, and (Y/N) and Kirk carried out their plan.

            “This man’s sick! Look!” said Kirk.

            The officer approached, and Kirk punched him.

            “Poor guy,” sighed (Y/N).

            “What is this, a real jailbreak?” said Bones.

            “Yes, follow us,” said Kirk, supporting Bones and heading to the elevator.

            They went up, and when they exited, they found Sulu taking down an officer twice his height.

            “Side elevator,” instructed Sulu, whipping the officer around and flipping him to the ground.

            “Guards on their way up,” said (Y/N).

            Sulu nodded and fried the controls. He tsked and looked down at the officer. “Don’t call me Tiny.” He entered the elevator, and the jailbreak continued. Now it was time to steal the Enterprise.

            Kirk flipped his communicator open. “Unit Two, this is Unit One. The Kobayashi Maru has set sail for the promised land.”

            “Message acknowledged,” said Chekov. “All units will be informed.”

            “You’re taking me to the promised land?” said Bones.

            “What are friends for?” joked Kirk.

l

            The doorway to the relay station opened, and Kirk, (Y/N), Bones, and Sulu walked in to see Uhura sitting with a young officer.

            “Good evening, Commander,” said Kirk to Uhura. “Is everything ready?”

            “Step into my parlor, gentlemen,” said Uhura, gesturing to the transporter system.

            “That’s Admiral Kirk! And Captain (L/N)!” exclaimed the officer. His eyes widened with shock. “My god!”

            “Very good for you, Lieutenant,” said Uhura, programming in the correct coordinates.

            “But it’s damn irregular,” continued the man. “No destination orders, no encoded IDs.”

            “All true,” said Uhura.

            “What are we going to do about it?”

            “I’m not going to do anything, but you’re going to sit in the closet,” said Uhura.

            (Y/N) smirked.

            “Have you lost all your sense of reality?” said the officer.

            “This isn’t reality,” said Uhura. She pulled out a phaser and pointed it at him. “This is fantasy. You wanted adventure? How’s this? The old adrenaline going?” The officer nodded, nerves fired up. “Good boy. Now get in the closet. Go on. Go!”

            “I’ll just get in the closet,” said the man anxiously.

            “I’m glad you’re on our side,” said Bones.

            “Can you handle that?” said Kirk.

            “I’m sure she’ll have him eating out of her hand,” said (Y/N).

            Uhura winked. “I’ll see you all at the rendezvous point. And (Y/N)…all my hopes.” With that, she transported them out.

l

            The group rematerialized on the Enterprise, which was dark. Shaking their heads in disappointment at how their faithful ship was being treated, they headed to the Bridge where Scotty and Chekov were waiting.

            “As promised, she’s all yours, sir,” said Scotty. “All systems automated and ready. A chimpanzee and two trainees could run her.”

            “Thank you, Scotty,” said Kirk. “I’ll try not to take that personally.” Still, he wore a smile and had a warm aura. He looked around. “My friends, I can’t ask you to go any further. (L/N), Bones, and I have to do this. The rest of you do not.”

            “Admiral, we’re losing precious time,” said Chekov.

            “What course, please, Admiral?” said Sulu.

            “Mr. Scott?” said Kirk, smiling.

            “I’d be grateful, Admiral, if you gave the word,” said Scotty.

            Everyone was there to support (Y/N), Spock’s spirit, and the trek to Vulcan. Their heart began to beat with warmth and hope for the first time since Spock’s death, and (Y/N) wiped tears of joy from their eyes.

            “Gentlemen, may the wind be at our backs,” said Kirk. “Stations, please.”

            Everyone immediately got into place.

            “Engage auto systems,” said Kirk.

            “Aye,” acknowledged Scotty. “Engaged.”

            “Clear all moorings,” ordered Kirk.

            “Cleared, sir,” said Sulu.

            “One quarter impulse power,” said Kirk.

            “One quarter impulse,” said Sulu.

            “Admiral,” said (Y/N) as comms came to live. “Emergency channel from Starfleet. You’re being ordered to surrender this vessel.”

            “No reply, (L/N),” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) grinned. “Yes, sir.”

            “Steady as she goes, Sulu,” said Kirk.

            “One minute to spacedoors,” said Sulu, which were still closed.

            “Are you just going to walk through them?” said Bones.

            “Calm yourself,” said Kirk.

            “Sir, Excelsior powering up with orders to pursue,” warned Chekov.

            “And now, Scotty, the spacedoors,” said Kirk.

            “Aye, sir, I’m workin’ on it,” said Scotty. They were growing quite close without the doors opening, though.

            “Danger, spacedoors are closed, danger,” said the computer, blaring the warning.

            However, just as they were going to hit the doors, they slid open, revealing open space before the Enterprise and its crew.

            “Excelsior closing, four thousand meters,” said Sulu.

            “We’ll need everything we have,” said Kirk.

            “Warp Drive standing by,” said Scotty.

            “Kirk.” The captain of the Excelsior opened up a direct channel and spoke clearly. “If you do this, you’ll never sit in a Captain’s chair again.”

            “Warp speed,” said Kirk firmly.

            “Aye, sir. Warp speed,” confirmed Sulu.

            The Enterprise leapt forward, leaving Excelsior behind. And, of course, when Excelsior attempted to follow, Scotty’s little bit of sabotage made itself known.

            “Scotty, as good as your word,” said Kirk.

            “The more they overtake the plumbing, the easier to stop up the drain,” said Scotty jovially. “Here, Doctor, souvenirs from one surgeon to another.” He dropped several screws into Bones’s hand. “I took them out of her main transwarp computer drive.”

            “Nice of you to tell me in advance,” said Bones.

            “Well, you missed the staff meeting,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “Everyone’s work today has been outstanding,” nodded Kirk, smiling at everyone present. “I will recommend you all with promotion in whatever fleet we end up serving.” Everyone grimaced. “Best speed to Genesis.”

l

            Faraway, on Genesis itself, Saavik and David stared at the small Vulcan boy staring up at them from the snow. Instantly, Saavik knelt and pulled a blanket around his shoulders.

            “I am Saavik,” she called over the whistling wind. “Can you speak?”

            The boy didn’t respond, and Saavik looked at David, who shrugged in shock.

            “The Genesis Wave. His cells could have regenerated,” said David.

            This was a young Vulcan—likely Spock—as his cells regenerated. He was alive—or, at least, alive in some form.

            Saavik pulled out her communicator. “Captain, this is Saavik. Come in, please.”

            “Yes, Saavik, go ahead,” said her captain.

            “We have found the life sign,” said Saavik. “It is a Vulcan child, perhaps eight to ten Earth years of age.”

            “A child?! How did he get there?” said the captain.

            “It is Dr. Marcus’s opinion that the Genesis effect has in some way…regenerated Captain Spock,” said Saavik.

            “Saavik, that’s extraordinary,” said the captain. “What would you like to do next?”

            “Request permission to beam aboard immediately,” said Saavik.

            “Does Dr. Marcus think there’s any chance of radioactive contamination?” asked her captain.

            “No,” said David.

            “None that he can detect, sir,” reported Saavik.

            “I’m going to advise Starfleet and get instructions,” said their captain.

            “I’m sure Starfleet would approve,” said Saavik.

            “But let’s do it by the book,” said the captain. “Standby on this channel.”

Chapter Text

            “Estimating Genesis 2.9 hours at present speed,” said Sulu as the Enterprise flew at breakneck speed.

            “Can we hold speed, Scotty?” asked Kirk.

            “Aye, sir, she’s got her second wind now,” said Scotty.

            “Scan for vessels in pursuit,” said Kirk.

            “Scanning…”

            (Y/N) jolted as their bond was suddenly alive with Spock’s presence, and they whirled to look at Bones.

            “Indications negative at this time,” said Spock through Bones. His Katra was truly within him.

            (Y/N) just stared, unable to speak.

            Bones blinked and smiled, back to himself. “Did I get it right?”

            “Great, Bones. Just great,” said Kirk softly.

            Oh, Spock. (Y/N) touched their ring and reached out through the marriage bond between them. They felt a familiar aura reach back, and their heart lit up.

            “Sir, Starfleet calling U.S.S. Grissom,” said Chekov.

            (Y/N) looked at him. That was the name of the ship David and Saavik had stayed on to monitor Genesis.

            “A warning about us,” said Chekov.

            “Response?” said Kirk.

            “Nothing, as before,” said Chekov.

            “What the Grissom up to?” wondered Kirk. “Will she join us, or will she fire? …(L/N), break radio silence. Send Captain Esteban my compliments.”

            “Yes, Admiral,” said (Y/N). They were happy to feel Spock’s presence, but they needed to focus on work to control themself. After all, this was to bring Spock to his final resting place…He was still gone. But at least this way he will be at peace.

            “Bones…How are we doing?” asked Kirk.

            “How are we doing?” Bones chuckled wryly. “Funny you should put it quite that way, Jim. We are doing fine. But I’d feel safer giving him one of my kidneys than what’s scrambled my brain.”

            “Admiral, there is no response on any channel from Grissom,” said (Y/N). It was certainly odd.

            “Keep trying at regular intervals,” said Kirk.

l

            Saavik carefully approached the now young-adult Spock, who held himself tightly as he shook. She knew these symptoms.

            “It is called the Pon Farr,” she said in Vulcan to Spock. She wished David was still there to keep an eye out for danger, but he was already investigating the approaching life forms. However, as a Vulcan, it was her duty to watch over Spock.

            “Pon Farr…” repeated Spock. He shivered. “I want…my T’hy’la…” He held himself tighter.

            Saavik raised a brow. Fascinating. So although he was regenerating from a baby, he was still bonded to (Y/N). “You must endure,” she said in Vulcan. She could not help him. Only his T’hy’la could. And that meant for now Spock would suffer. Their reunion would be that much more important.

l

            “We are secured from warp speed,” said Sulu. “Now entering Genesis sector.”

            “Proceed at impulse power,” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) paused as they felt something ripple through their marriage bond. It was a powerful tug, and they touched their heart. What is happening… “Bones, is something happening to Spock in your mind?”

            “I’m tryin’ to figure out how to yell at him, but other than that, no,” said Bones.

            “Hm.” (Y/N) furrowed their brow.

            “Admiral—” said Chekov before cutting himself off.

            “What is it, Chekov?” said Kirk.

            “I’d swear I saw something, sir,” said Chekov.

            “What did you see?” asked Kirk.

            “For a second, a scout-class vessel,” said Chekov.

            “Could be Grissom,” said Kirk. “Patch in the hailing frequency, (L/N).”

            “Aye,” said (Y/N), switching it on.

            “Grissom, this is the Enterprise calling. Please come in,” said Kirk into the comms. No response. “Grissom, this is the Enterprise. Do you read?”

            “Nothing on my scanners, sir,” said Chekov.

            “Grissom is supposed to be around here,” said (Y/N), looking at Kirk. That was suspicious.

            “Short-range scan, Mr. Chekov,” said Kirk, his own worry and suspicion growing. “Put it on visual, Mr. Sulu.”

            The screen appeared, and everyone kept their eyes on it as Chekov performed the scan. There was nothing in the space around them until something distorted appeared, just the slightest hint of light bending incorrectly.

            “That distortion,” said (Y/N), gesturing to it. “Is it growing larger?”

            Sulu nodded. “As we move closer, yes.”

            “Opinions?” said Kirk.

            “I think it’s an energy source,” said Sulu.

            “Possibly a cloaking device,” said (Y/N). “We’ve encountered similar technology before with Liviana and the Romulan Vessel.”

            Kirk nodded. “Scotty, Red Alert.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Scotty.

            “All power to weapons systems,” said Kirk.

            “Aye, Admiral,” said Chekov, getting into position.

            “No shields?” said Bones, reading his scans.

            “If my guess is right, they’ll have to decloak before they fire,” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) nodded. “I doubt they have the energy output for both a cloaking device and weapons at the same time.”

            “I hope y’all are right,” said Bones, groaning.

            The cloaking device turned off, and the Enterprise crew tensed.

            “Klingon Bird of Prey, sir! She’s arming torpedoes!” warned Sulu.

            “Fire, Mr. Scott!” said Kirk.

            Scotty didn’t hesitate, and their phasers hit the Klingon ship before it could fire the torpedoes at the Enterprise.

            “Excellent shooting, Scotty,” said Kirk. “Precautionary, Mr. Chekov. Shields up!”

            “Aye, sir,” said Chekov. He frowned, and worry permeated the room. “Sir, the shields are non-responsive.”

            “Scotty?” said Kirk.

            “The automation system’s overloaded,” said Scotty. “I didn’t expect to take us into combat, ya know.” His poor beloved Enterprise was doing her best.

            No sooner did he speak than the Klingon ship managed to return fire. The hit was strong, and the Enterprise shook, sending the crew flying from their seats.

            “Emergency power!” said Kirk, and the lights switched back on, dim. “Prepare to return fire. Scotty, can you transfer power to the phaser banks?”

            “I don’t think so, sir,” said Scotty grimly.

            “What happened?” asked Kirk.

            “They’ve knocked out the automation center. I’ve got no control over anything,” said Scotty.

            “Mr. Sulu?”

            “Nothing, sir,” said Sulu, lips pursed.

            “So…we’re a sitting duck.” Kirk sat back. “(L/N), open up a channel.”

            “Yes, Admiral,” said (Y/N). They were focused intently on escaping this alive. They needed to get Spock’s body and bring him to his home so that he could rest in peace. Damn the Klingons if they thought they would stop the Enterprise from honoring Spock’s wishes. “You’re through, Admiral.”

            “Onscreen,” said Kirk, and the Klingon captain appeared on the viewscreen. Kirk stood. “This is Admiral James T. Kirk of the Federation Starship Enterprise.”

            “So! The Genesis Commander himself!” said the Klingon viciously.

            “By violation of treaty between the Federation and Klingon Empire, your presence here is an act of war. You have two minutes to surrender your crew and your vessel, or we will destroy you,” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) raised a brow. What a bluff, considering the state of the Enterprise.

            There was a pause before the Klingon spoke again. “Admiral Kirk, this is your opponent speaking. Do not lecture me about treaty violations. The Federation, in creating an ultimate weapon, has become a gang of intergalactic criminals. It is not I who will surrender, it is you! On the planet below, I have three prisoners from the team who developed your doomsday weapon. If you do not surrender immediately, I will execute them, one at a time, as enemies of galactic peace.”

            “Who is this? How dare you take prisoners?” said Kirk, leaning in.

            “Who I am is not important,” continued the Klingon. “That I have them is. I will allow you to speak to them.” He gestured to the side, and the channel was opened.

            “Admiral, this is Lieutenant Saavik.”

            (Y/N)’s eyes widened. Saavik was there and captured by Klingons.

            “Saavik,” said Kirk in surprise. “Is…” He hesitated. “Is David with you?”

            “He is,” said Saavik, voice even as she kept her calm. “And someone else. A Vulcan scientist of Captain (L/N)’s acquaintance.”

            (Y/N)’s eyes widened, and their heart clenched. They looked at Kirk, and he asked the question written in their eyes.

            “This…Vulcan…is he alive?” said Kirk.

            “He is not completely himself, but he lives,” said Saavik.

            Spock was alive. Spock was alive. Spock was alive. And with just a few words, (Y/N) felt themself come back to life as their heart beat with purpose. They weren’t just fighting to honor Spock’s spirit. They were searching to get Spock back. Their husband was out there, and (Y/N) was going to get him back. Just wait, Spock. I’m coming. They reached out through the marriage bond, willing Spock to feel their presence.

            “He is subject to rapidly ageing, like this unstable planet,” continued Saavik.

            “Hello, sir. It’s David.” The communicator was passed to David next.

            “I’m sorry I’m late,” said Kirk softly.

            “It’s okay. I should have known you’d come,” said David. He cleared his throat. “Saavik’s right, this planet is unstable. It’s going to destroy itself in a matter of hours.”

            “David, what went wrong?” asked Kirk.

            “I went wrong,” said David.

            “I don’t understand,” said Kirk softly.

            “I’m sorry, sir. Just don’t surrender,” said David. “Genesis doesn’t work! I can’t believe they’d kill us for it.”

            “Admiral, your young friend is mistaken,” cut in the Klingon captain. “I meant what I said. And now, to show my intentions are sincere, I shall kill one of the prisoners.”

            The Enterprise crew’s heads snapped up in alarm, and Kirk’s eyes widened. Fear prickled across (Y/N)’s skin like needles.

            “Wait a minute, give me a chance to talk!” said Kirk.

            Klingon language echoed over the comms, and everyone held their breath. There was a horrible, horrible silence, and then the sound of a scuffle. Several shouts sounded, and (Y/N) tensed. The sound of grunts and blows landing could be hurt, and Kirk stood stiff.

            “Saavik?” he said. His voice softened in horror, and his aura turned to pure worry. “David?”

            “Admiral.” Saavik’s voice was curt and logical. (Y/N) knew it was a trademark sound of Vulcan’s attempting to control their emotions: becoming extra logical to cope. “David is dead.”

            Pain and grief exploded like a cloud around Kirk, and he stumbled back. He fell to the ground, staring blankly before him at the news of his son’s death. (Y/N) gazed at him, eyes softening in grief as they felt his own agony and heartache.

            “You Klingon bastard,” said Kirk, voice hoarse. “You’ve killed my son. Klingon bastard, you’ve killed my son!” Kirk stood and stared at the viewscreen. “You Klingon bastard!”

            “There are two more prisoners, Admiral,” said the Klingon captain, not caring for his grief or anger in the slightest. It only mattered that he’d successfully hurt Kirk. “Do you want them killed, too? Surrender your vessel.”

            “Alright. Alright.” Kirk sat down, knees weak. “Damn you. Alright.” He swallowed hard. “Give me a minute to inform my crew.”

            (Y/N) looked at him. Even in his grief, he was making a play to protect everyone else he cared about. Kirk was truly an honorable man.

            “I give two minutes to you and your gallant crew,” said the Klingon. And that ended communications.

            Kirk lay his head down before him. Gently, (Y/N) and Bones approached.

            “Admiral,” said (Y/N).

            “Jim,” said Bones.

            They touched his shoulders, and Kirk allowed a moment of reprieve. Then, he sat back up and looked at his crew, his friends and family.

            “Mr. Sulu, what is the crew complement of a Bird of Prey?” asked Kirk.

            “About a dozen officers and men,” reported Sulu.

            “With some of them on the planet,” said (Y/N).

            Kirk looked at each of his friends. “I swear to you.” He ended on (Y/N) and gazed at them intently. “We’re not finished yet.” He straightened. “Bones, you and Sulu to the Transporter Room. The rest of you, with me. We have a job to do.”

            “Aye, Admiral,” said Sulu, taking Bones’s arm and moving out of the room.

            Kirk turned to (Y/N). “We’re about to bluff our way out of death.”

            “We’ve always liked near misses from death,” said (Y/N). Somehow, this all felt natural.

            Kirk turned to the viewscreen. “Open communications.”

            “Yes, sir,” said (Y/N), switching it on.

            “Commander, Klingon vessel,” said Kirk. “Prepare to board this ship on my next signal.”

            “No tricks, Kirk. You have one minute,” said the Klingon.

            “No tricks. I’m looking forward to meeting you,” said Kirk. He nodded to (Y/N), and they switched off communications. He pressed a button on his chair. “Computer. This is Admiral James T. Kirk requesting security access. Computer. Destruct Sequence One. Code 1, 1-A.”

            Scotty looked at the Enterprise mournfully but pressed a button and repeated, “Computer. Commander Montgomery Scott, Chief Engineering Officer. Destruct Sequence Two. Code 1, 1-A, 2-B.”

            “Computer.” It was Chekov’s turn. “This is Commander Pavel Chekov, acting Science Officer. Destruct Sequence Three. Code 1-B, 2-B, 3.”

            They were about to do the unthinkable in order to give themselves a chance to help Spock.

            “Destruct sequence completed and engaged. Awaiting final code for one-minute countdown,” said the computer.

            Everyone looked at Kirk. (Y/N) nodded at him solemnly.

            “Code 0-0-0…Destruct zero,” said Kirk.

            “Kirk, your time runs out,” said the Klingon captain over the comms.

            “All set?” said Kirk, moving towards the elevator with everyone else.

            “Aye, sir,” said Sulu from the Transporter Room.

            “Commander, Klingon vessel,” said Kirk as they ran to the Transporter Room and got onto the discs. “We are energizing Transporter Beam…Now!”

            And as the Klingons beamed about the Enterprise, the Enterprise crew beamed to Genesis below.

l

            As soon as the Enterprise crew rematerialized on Genesis, all their eyes turned upwards to the sky. The Enterprise exploded into a fiery red, and it careened downwards through the atmosphere, like a shooting star on Earth. The beloved ship was going out in a blaze of glory.

            “My god. What have I done?” said Kirk.

            “What you always do,” said (Y/N). “You turned certain death into a fighting chance for life.”

Kirk nodded, forcing his gaze away from the falling ship. “Sulu, what’s the status of Genesis?” he asked, looking at Sulu and his tricorder.

            “Planet core readings unstable,” said Sulu. “Changing rapidly.”

            “What about surface life signs?” said (Y/N), desperate to find Spock. They could feel him—they knew they weren’t making up their feeling through the bond—and were eager to get to him.

            Sulu checked. “There.” He gestured in a vague direction.

            The crew ran off in search of Spock and Saavik, and, in doing so, they ran right into danger. The Klingons would be waiting.

Chapter Text

            As the Enterprise crew approached the group of lifeforms, they slowed, keeping to the woods and trees for cover. Only a single Klingon was left, and he had Saavik and Spock at phaser-point. Instantly, Kirk ran out with his own phaser. The Klingon turned on them, phaser drawn, and Kirk fired. The Klingon was hit and went flying. He hit the ground, dead. Saavik and Spock were left free.

            (Y/N) ran fastest and fell to their knees beside Spock, who was unconscious on the ground. “Spock,” they breathed. “Bones—”

            “I’ve got him,” said Bones, scanning Spock instantly.

            Kirk looked around himself at the camp. Several Klingons were dead from the fight that had left Saavik and Spock at the final Klingon’s mercy, but Kirk only cared about one body. David’s lay in the grass, and Kirk knelt beside him, gazing mournfully at the body of his son. Honorably, he took off his jacket and covered David in it. Then, he rose and returned to his crew.

            “What happened?” he asked Saavik.

            “He gave his life to save us,” said Saavik.

            Kirk nodded. At least his son had died bravely, protecting people. “Bones?”

            “He’s rapidly ageing,” said Bones. “All genetic functions highly accelerated.”

            “What about his mind?” said (Y/N) worriedly.

            “Pretty much a void,” said Bones. “Just instinct. It seems I’ve got all his marbles.”

            (Y/N)’s gaze softened in concern as they looked at Spock.

            “He asked for you,” said Saavik.

            (Y/N) looked up to her. “He did?”

            Saavik nodded. “He is not lost.”

            (Y/N) knew she was merely relaying facts, but they suspected some kindness was involved. They nodded, thankful for Saavik’s words.

            “Is there anything we can do?” said Kirk.

            “Only one thing,” said Saavik. “Get him off this planet. His ageing is part of what’s going on around us.”

            A few meters away, a small sinkhole opened up, and Genesis crumbled in. Flames shot out moment later. It seemed David had spoken the truth; the Genesis experiment was a failure.

            “So we still need to get Spock to Vulcan to remove his Katra from Bones and give it back to him,” said (Y/N).

            Saavik nodded. “Yes.”

            Kirk looked around for inspiration and picked up a Klingon communicator. He made eye-contact with his crew, and they nodded. They trusted whatever decision he made. And there was only one ship left in the sky—the Klingon Bird of Prey.

            Well, we’ve already committed a few treaty violations. So have they. And I’m willing to do anything for Spock.

            “Klingon Commander, this is Admiral James T. Kirk,” said Kirk. “I’m alive and well on the planet’s surface. I know this will come as a pleasant surprise to you. Our ship was the victim of an unfortunate accident. Sorry about your crew, but, as we say on Earth, ‘C’est la vie.’ ”

            (Y/N) raised a brow. It was a unique choice to provoke a Klingon, but psychological games were always effective.

            “I have what you want,” said Kirk. “I have the secret of Genesis. You’re gonna have to bring us up there to get it. Do you hear me?” Around them, Genesis trembled. “I’m waiting for you! What’s your answer?”

            The earthquake grew stronger, and (Y/N) held onto Spock’s body tighter. They were not losing him again.

            “Drop all weapons!”

            The crew whirled to find a Klingon with a phaser pointed directly at them. Kirk obeyed, tossing his phaser to the ground. It was time to risk everything.

            “Over there.” The Klingon gestured to the side. “All but Kirk.”

            The crew obeyed, but as (Y/N) tried to pick up Spock, the Klingon pointed at them.

            “Leave the Vulcan,” said the Klingon.

“Why?” demanded (Y/N).

“Because you want him with you,” sneered the Klingon.

            (Y/N) curled their hands into fists, eyes flashing angrily. “Let me fight for my Captain and Spock.”

            Everyone looked at them in surprise.

            “(L/N),” said Kirk.

            “Please, Admiral. For Spock,” said (Y/N). They looked at the Klingon. “I was here when Genesis detonated. I understand it.”

            “Very well,” said the Klingon.

            “(L/N)!” said Kirk in alarm.

            But the Klingon spoke into his communicator, and the crew began to dematerialize. (Y/N) just kept their gaze on the Klingon.

            “Give me Genesis,” said the Klingon.

            “It’s all around you. And it’s dying,” said (Y/N). “It’s a failure. What you’re looking for is pointless.”

            “It is the ultimate weapon!” said Klingon.

            “It is a failed experiment,” said (Y/N) calmly.

            They sighed and rolled up their sleeves. The ground shook around them, caving in to reveal fire and lava. Spock’s hair was graying, too. He was almost the age he’d been when they’d lost him. (Y/N) was running out of time to finish things. So they wouldn’t waste anymore.

            “We’re both going to die,” said (Y/N). “If we don’t beam out.”

            “Then that is how it shall be!” said the Klingon.

            He rushed them, and (Y/N) took the hit. They tumbled down a hill with the Klingon, rocks scraping their back and side. (Y/N) hit the bottom where a rift was opening up and scrambled away from the heat. The Klingon grabbed their leg, dragging them back, and (Y/N) kicked him. He tore at their uniform, pulling them under him to strangle them.

            (Y/N) placed two fingers on his head as they strangled them. “I’m going to get my husband and leaving here, whether you like it or not!” Their golden eyes glowed brighter, and fear pulsed through the Klingon. “So get out of my way!”

            The Klingon wrenched back at the onslaught of terror, tripped over a root, and fell into the lava teeming beneath Genesis’s surface. (Y/N) didn’t waste a second and ran for the top of the hill. They scrambled up the roots and rocks, pulling themself back to Spock’s side. His features were not his own, the dignified, wise age of their husband. (Y/N) smiled at him, held onto him, and picked up the remaining communicator. Taking a deep breath, (Y/N) copied the order the Klingon had given to get the crew beamed up.

            (Y/N) held Spock close, and as the world caved in around them, they closed their eyes. Whatever happened, they had Spock. That was all that mattered.

l

            (Y/N) and Spock rematerialized on board the Klingon vessel, and (Y/N) looked around themself, instantly on edge. They were on the Bridge, but no one was fighting. In fact, the only Klingon was handcuffed. Kirk had already taken control of the situation and defeated the remaining Klingon, promising to “kill him” after they got away.

            “You made it,” said Kirk in relief.

            “Thank god, goldie,” said Bones, staring at them.

            “Do we already have control of the ship?” said (Y/N), bewildered.

            Kirk sighed. “We will once those three decide what is the anti-matter inducer.”

            Chekov, Sulu, and Scotty were huddled around a control panel. (Y/N), filled with adrenaline at being alive and having Spock, let out a surprised laugh.

            “This?” said Sulu.

            “No, this,” said Chekov.

            “That or nothing,” said Scotty decidedly, pressing the button.

            “Did it work?” said Kirk, helping (Y/N) support Spock.

            “If I’m reading this right, we have full power,” said Sulu.

            “Go, Sulu,” ordered Kirk.

            Sulu didn’t have to be told twice. He punched it, and the Klingon Bird of Prey flew away from Genesis as fast as possible as the planet swallowed itself up into a mass of magma.

            “Goodbye, David,” said Kirk softly.

            “I’m sorry, Jim,” said (Y/N), resting their hand on his shoulder.

            “We are free and clear to navigate,” said Sulu.

            “Best speed to Vulcan,” ordered Kirk. “Mr. Chekov, take the prisoner below.”

            “Wait! You said you’d kill me!” said the Klingon.

            (Y/N) sighed. Klingons and honor and dying.

            “I lied,” said Kirk. He wasn’t interested in more death. He looked at (Y/N). “And now we’re going to get to Vulcan.”

            (Y/N)’s heart thumped, and they held Spock tightly. They were going to be alright.

l

            “Ambassador, they are on approach.” Uhura stood before Sarek. “They’re requesting permission to land.”

            “Permission granted,” said Sarek. “Tell them—tell (Y/N) we’ll be ready.”

            Uhura smiled and nodded.

l

            “Mr. Sulu, you’re on manual,” said Kirk as the Bird of Prey approached Vulcan.

            “It’s been a while, sir,” said Sulu. “Here we go.” Carefully, he brought them through the mountains of Vulcan and towards the landing pad where Uhura and the Vulcans were waiting. “Retrothrusters.” Gingerly, he lowered the ship down until they landed properly. Sulu was an expert, even in a ship he’d never been in before.

            Solemnly, (Y/N) stood and, together with their friends, picked up the cot with Spock on it. They walked down the gangplank silently, approaching the awaiting Vulcans in their ritual regalia. Torches lined a path over the mountains, a fountain stood before them, and every Vulcan was ready for Spock’s Katra to be honored.

            Uhura and two guards stepped forward to them. She hugged (Y/N), understanding the emotional turmoil they were still going through, and (Y/N) held her in return.

            “Sarek is waiting above,” said Uhura softly, looking at the stairway.

            A gong sounded, and (Y/N) nodded. They held Spock’s cot tighter, and they led the trek forward. This was for Spock. This was for their husband. This was for the man they loved.

            They stepped towards the stairs, and several Vulcan attendants interceded, taking the cot from them. Sarek held up a hand, and the Vulcans paused, allowing (Y/N) to remain beside them as they walked. (Y/N) was Spock’s T’hy’la—that would be respected at this ceremony.

            (Y/N) watched him be carried before a Priestess and laid down so she could examine in. Their hand hovered over their ring, trying to assure Spock they were there, with him, always.

            The Priestess raised a hand and touching Spock’s temples. “Sarek.” She spoke evenly, voice echoing in the silence. The attendants raised a single hand each, the white dresses fluttering around them as if moved by the Priestess’s voice. “Child of Skon, child of Solkar…the body of your son still lives. What is your wish?”

            (Y/N)’s heart skipped a beat, and they looked at Sarek, gaze asking him to help Spock. Sarek looked at them and then to the Priestess.

            “It is not my wishes that are needed,” said Sarek. “It is his bonded’s, (Y/N) (L/N), child of Nikomedes. They are the family.”

            (Y/N) straightened as everyone looked at them.

            “(Y/N) (L/N), child of Nikomedes, the body of your husband still lives. What is your wish?” said the Priestess.

            “If there is a way to give him his mind back, I wish for it,” said (Y/N).

            Sarek spoke to them. “They ask for the Fal-Tor-Pan. The refusion.”

            (Y/N) nodded, not understanding the words but trusting Sarek.

            The Priestess’s eyes remained on (Y/N). “What you seek has not been done since ages past and then only in legend. Your request is not logical.”

            “It is not. But I am not entirely logical,” said (Y/N) honestly. “I will not pretend to be.”

            The Priestess raised a brow, impressed by the straightforward answer. (Y/N) did not hide behind pretense. The Vulcans could at least respect that, if not logic. “Who is the Keeper of the Katra?” she asked.

            “I am,” said Bones. “McCoy, Leonard H. Son of David.” He spoke awkwardly, but he was as firm in his desire to help Spock as any of the others.

            The Priestess now gazed at him. “McCoy, son of David, since thou art human, we cannot expect thee to understand fully what (L/N) has requested. Spock’s body lives. With your approval, we shall use all our powers to return to his body that which you possess. But McCoy, you must now be warned! The danger to thyself is as grave as the danger to Spock. You must make the choice.”

            Bones didn’t hesitate. “I choose the danger.” He looked at (Y/N) and Kirk incredulously. “Hell of a time to ask.”

            (Y/N) smiled slightly, grateful to have such supportive friends.

            Sarek gestured for Bones to step forward, and he did.

            “My lady priestess,” said (Y/N), and all eyes went to them. They slid Spock’s ring from their finger and held it up. “This is part of our marriage bond, beyond just our minds. And I am an empath. Whatever I can do to steady Spock’s katra or Bones’s mind, I will to ensure they’re both same.”

            The Priestess regarded them thoughtfully before inclining her head. (Y/N) was allowed to approach with Sarek and Bones. The other crew members were escorted out of the ritual hall to await the results.

            (Y/N) barely noticed as they walked to the podium. Bones lay down beside Spock and closed his eyes. The Priestess stood over them both, the wide sleeves of her robes draping across them.

            “Ben, wal, navu,” she said, speaking with purpose.

            (Y/N) placed their ring back on their finger and touched Spock’s face with one hand and Bones’s shoulder with the other. Closing their eyes, they focused their empathy on their husband and the bond they could still feel with him.

            Come, Spock. Come back to me. Come back. I love you.

            It was all they wanted.

l

            A gong sounded and brought (Y/N) out of the empathic meditation they’d been in. Their eyes snapped opened to find sunlight filtering through the clouds onto them, Spock, and Bones.

            Sarek stepped back from the podium, and the Priestess took her hands away. (Y/N) stood and walked down the stairs. They understood that all that could be done had. Now it was time to wait. Slowly, Bones opened his eyes and sat up. (Y/N) supported him and helped him down the stairs until he could stand. Together, they exited the ritual room. (Y/N) looked back at Spock lying on the podium.

            Please. They reached out through the marriage bond one last time. Come back to me, Spock.

            “Bones. (L/N),” said Kirk as they left. The entire crew was waiting for them, never having left for a moment.

            “I’m alright, Jim,” said Bones.

            “So am I,” said (Y/N). Their empathy was certainly tired, but it had been used for a good cause. They paused and looked at Sarek. “Will Spock be alright?”

            “Time will answer,” said Sarek.

            (Y/N) turned around, and their eyes widened. Spock was standing and being clad in a white robe. On their left hand, their ring felt warmer. “Spock,” they said softly.

            Spock turned as if hearing them, and his dark, steady eyes landed on them.

            “(Y/N),” said Sarek, and they tore their eyes from Spock’s to look at him. “I thank you. What you’ve done is—”

            “There is no world where I would not have fought for him,” said (Y/N) softly. They loved Spock. They always would.

            Sarek gazed at them and inclined his head. “Spock chose well.”

            Two attendants guided Spock down the stairs before leaving him. He stood in the white robe and was escorted past the crew. Each member of the Enterprise crew kept their eyes on him the entire time, and (Y/N) twisted their ring.

            Spock passed each crew member, and he looked at them. His eyes landed on (Y/N), and he paused. He turned to them fully, and (Y/N) gazed back. Slowly, Spock shed the hood of his cloak, and sunlight hit his face. (Y/N) looked back at him warmly. Spock took a few steps towards them.

            “…I know you,” he said.

            “You do,” said (Y/N) gently.

            “You…fought to bring me back here,” said Spock.

            “You would have done the same for me,” said (Y/N).

            Spock furrowed his brow slightly. “Why would you have done this?”

            (Y/N) slipped his ring from their finger and held it up. “Because sometimes the needs of the one outweigh the needs of the many.”

            Spock paused before reaching up and taking the ring. He looked from it and its blue stone to the Vokaya in (Y/N)’s ring to (Y/N)’s golden eyes. He gazed at them intently. “…You’re safe.”

            (Y/N) smiled at him with tears shining. “Yes, Spock.”

            “And the ship…?” he said.

            “It’s safe, Spock. You saved all of us,” said (Y/N), stepping towards him.

            “(Y/N),” said Spock, slipping the ring properly onto his finger. (Y/N) felt the bond solidify between them once more. “You are (Y/N). My t’hy’la.” He held out two fingers.

            “I am.” (Y/N) touched two fingers to his. “I am.”

            Spock pressed his fingers back before looking back at the others. Bones winked and tapped his forehead. Uhura, Sulu, Scotty, and Kirk grinned. Saavik nodded to him. Spock looked back at (Y/N).

            “T’hy’la,” he said firmly. This was the person he loved, his spouse, his t’hy’la. Even without his mind, he’d longed for them. His heart always would.

            “Always,” said (Y/N), pulling Spock in.

            And Spock pulled them in right back. In both Vulcan and Celian manners, he kissed them. Spock was back. (Y/N) and Spock were reunited.

Chapter Text

            Captain’s Log: We’re in the third month of our Vulcan exile due to our numerous violations of Starfleet regulation and our battle with the Klingons, who demand our extradition. Dr. McCoy, with a fine sense of historical irony, has decided on a name for our captured Klingon vessel—HMS Bounty. And like those mutineers of five hundred years ago, we, too, have a hard choice to make.

            “Dr. McCoy?” said Kirk.

            “Aye, sir,” said Bones.

            “Mr. Scott?”

            “Aye, sir,” said Scotty.

            “Uhura?”

            “Aye, sir.”

            “Chekov?”

            “Aye, sir.”

            “Sulu?”

            “Aye, sir.”

            “(L/N)?”

            “Aye, sir.”

            Kirk nodded solemnly. “Let the record show that the commander and the crew of the late Starship Enterprise have voted unanimously to return to Earth to face the consequences of their actions in the rescue of their comrade Captain Spock. Thank you all. Repair stations, please.” The crew nodded and split off. “Scotty.”

            “Aye, sir?” said Scotty.

            “How soon can we be underway?” asked Kirk.

            “Give me one more day, sir,” said Scotty. “Damage control is easy. Reading Klingon, that’s hard. (L/N) speaks a bit, but it’s still taking time after translation.”

            “You’d think they could at least send a ship,” sighed Bones. “It’s bad enough to be court-martialed and spend the rest of our lives mining borite, but to have to go home in this Klingon flea trap…” He shook his head.

            “It was all for a good cause,” said Kirk, looking over at where (Y/N) was sitting with Spock. He still hadn’t entirely recovered, but with (Y/N)? He was himself. Spock’s heart had never died. “And there’s a few things we could learn from this flea trap. It’s got a cloaking device that cost us a lot.”

            “Can we at least cloak the stench?” huffed Bones, walking off.

            Kirk shook his head in amusement and walked over to (Y/N) and Spock. “How are you two?”

            “I have finished the test program of my intelligence,” said Spock.

            “And?” said Kirk.

            “The results are that I remain intelligent as ever,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) smiled. “And as humble as ever.”

            “Stating a face is neither humble nor arrogant,” replied Spock.

            At least some things never change, thought Kirk.

            “And I have made a decision,” said Spock. “I will return to Earth to offer testimony. My mind was present throughout the events of your travels to Vulcan, and my body was on Genesis. And—” he looked at (Y/N) “—you committed these acts for me. I must repay that.”

            “Not very logical of you,” teased (Y/N).

            “I am illogical about you, t’hy’la,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) grinned at him and touched their fingers to his. Whatever happened, they had Spock back. They were happy.

l

            “Report,” said Kirk, stepping aboard the HMS Bounty. Another day had passed, and it was nearly time to leave to return to Earth and face the consequences of their actions.

            “Communications systems all ready, sir,” said Uhura. “Communications officer as ready as she’ll ever be.”

            Kirk chuckled, and (Y/N) smiled.

            “Mr. Sulu?” asked Kirk.

            “Guidance is functional,” said Sulu. “Onboard computer will interface with Federation Memory Bank.”

            “Weapons systems,” said Kirk.

            “Operational, Admiral,” said Chekov. “Cloaking device now available on all flight modes.”

            “I’m impressed. That’s a lot work for a short voyage,” said Kirk.

            “We are in an enemy vessel, sir,” said Chekov. “I do not wish to be shot down on the way to our own funeral.”

            “Good thinking,” said (Y/N).

            “Engine Room. Report, Scotty,” said Kirk.

            “We’re ready, sir,” said Scotty. “I’ve converted the dilithium sequencer into something less primitive, and, Admiral, I replaced the Klingon food packs. They were giving me sour stomach.”

            “Is that what is was?” sighed Kirk. He clapped his hands together. “Prepare for departure.” He looked at the Vulcan workers finishing their repairs before heading out. “Saavik.” She looked at him. “This is goodbye.”

            “Yes, Admiral,” said Saavik.

            “Thank you,” said (Y/N). “For protecting Spock on Genesis.”

            Saavik bowed her head. “It was logical.”

            (Y/N) smiled.

            “Admiral, I have not had the opportunity to tell you about your son,” said Saavik, looking at Kirk again. “David died most bravely. He saved Spock. He saved us all. I thought you should know.”

            Kirk’s gaze went to the ground, and clouds of grief billowed around him. However, he was also proud of David. “Thank you, Saavik.”

            She nodded and turned to address Spock. “Good day, Captain Spock. May your journey be free of incident.”

            “Live long and prosper, Lieutenant,” said Spock, letting her go. He looked at Kirk. “It is time?”

            “It is,” said Kirk. “Are you sure you want to come? You’re free to recover here.”

            “I don’t want you to stress yourself out trying to fight a hopeless battle.” (Y/N) touched Spock’s arm. “We’re going to take the consequences of our actions.”

            “You did everything for me,” said Spock. “I will speak to it and the Klingon’s actions.” He looked down at his white robes. “However, I will do so out of uniform as I seem to have misplaced my own.”

            “I’m sure you’ll do as well as ever as our Science Officer,” said Kirk, smiling. “Take your station.”

            (Y/N) grinned. The Enterprise crew was together. They had that, no matter what else happened.

            “Are you two sure this is a bright idea?” said Bones, looking over Kirk and (Y/N)’s shoulders at Spock.

            “What do you mean?” said Kirk.

            “Spock comes back from the dead and just goes back to his post? We aren’t worried about that?” said Bones. “He’s still not exactly working on all thrusters; he’s just still head-over-heels for (Y/N).”

            “Isn’t that the core of his personality, as you always complained?” said Kirk.

            Bones paused. “Yes, but that’s not the point.”

            “Bones, we’ll keep an eye on them,” said (Y/N). “I’m monitoring him through our bond. He wants to speak for us. And I’m not going to force him to sit back. Not when we would never do that if he was in our situation.”

            “When you put it like that, I sound like the bad guy for being a doctor,” sighed Bones.

            “I’m sure Spock will be glad to know we’re all looking out for him,” said Kirk. “Even you.”

            “You tell him I’m worried and I’ll never treat you for a stupid injury again,” grumbled Bones.

            Kirk chuckled and took his seat. (Y/N) shook their head in amusement and headed to their station while Bones crossed his arms and sat down.

            “Mr. Sulu,” said Kirk. “Take us home.”

            “Aye, Admiral.” Sulu pushed a lever forward, and the thrusters activated. With another button, the landing gear retracted, and the Bounty floated up into the air. “One quarter impulse power.” He flew them forward towards the sunlight and the stars beyond.

l

            “Estimating planet Earth, 1.6 hours, present speed,” said Sulu as they flew.

            “Continue on course,” said Kirk. “Mr. Chekov, any sign of Federation escort?”

            “No, sir, and no Federation vessels on assigned patrol stations,” said Chekov.

            “That’s odd,” said Kirk. “(L/N), Uhura, what’s on the comms channels?”

            “Very active, sir,” said Uhura. “It’s almost gibberish.”

            “There’s multiphasic, overlapping transmissions,” said (Y/N). “We’ll need a moment to try to sort it out.”

            “Hi.” Bones sat down next to Spock. “Busy?”

            Spock raised a brow. “(Y/N) is busy. I am monitoring.”

            Bones cleared his throat. “Well, I just wanted to say it sure is nice to have your katra back in your head and not mine. What I mean is, I may have carried your soul, but I sure couldn’t fill your shoes.”

            “My shoes? We wear different sizes,” said Spock.

            “Forget it,” said Bones. He paused. “Perhaps we could cover a little philosophical ground, life, death, things of that nature.”

            “Doctor, we rarely agree on such matters,” said Spock.

            “Not, but we always like a debate,” said Bones. “Plus, you’ve been there and back!”

            “It would be impossible to discuss without a common frame of reference,” said Spock.

            “…You’re joking,” said Bones.

            “A joke is a story with a humorous climax,” said Spock.

            “You mean I have to die to discuss your insights on death?” said Bones.

            “Please don’t,” said (Y/N), finishing their job. “Admiral, we’re getting quite a few distress calls.”

            “I don’t doubt it,” said Bones to himself.

            “What’s going on?” asked Kirk.

            “It—” (Y/N) frowned. “We’re now receiving a message coming from the Federation. It’s going out to every ship in the area.”

            “On screen,” said Kirk instantly.

            Static appeared onscreen, barely focusing into a picture of the president of the Federation. It seemed the signal was nearly being blocked.

            “This is the President of the United Federation of Planets,” said the president. “Do not approach Earth. The transmissions of an orbiting probe are causing critical damage to this planet.”

            (Y/N) raised their brows in surprise.

            “It has almost totally ionized our atmosphere,” continued the president. “All power sources have failed. All Earth-orbiting satellites are powerless. The probe is vaporizing our oceans. We cannot survive unless a way can be found to respond to the probe. Further communications may not be possible. Save your energy. Save yourselves. Avoid the planet Earth at all costs. Farewell.” The message fritzed out, leaving them with static again.

            Spock and (Y/N) looked at the humans in the room. Each sat still with heavy emotions on their shoulders, mixes of shock, fear, and sorrow. Kirk turned around in his chair to face his crew, but he found himself unable to speak as he looked at each of them.

            “Can you let us hear the probe’s transmission?” said Kirk.

            “Yes, sir,” said (Y/N). “On speakers.”

            A low bellow, long and wailing, echoed in the Bridge. It was pained and mournful, humming with electricity as it came through the speakers. The keen wailed several times, and each time felt more agonized than the last.

            (Y/N) furrowed their brow. Whoever had sent this was unhappy, that was certain. But who—or what—was attempting communication?

            “Spock, what do you make of that?” asked Kirk.

            “Most unusual,” said Spock. “An unknown form of energy of great power and intelligence, evidently unaware that its transmissions are destructive. (Y/N), do you concur?”

            They nodded. “I doubt its intentions are hostile. The sound is…pained more than angry.”

            “And this is its way of saying ‘hi, there’ to men on Earth?” said Bones.

            “There are other forms of intelligence on Earth, Doctor,” said Spock. “Only human arrogance would assume the message must be meant for man.”

            “But I doubt it’s the computers like our encounter with Voyager,” added (Y/N).

            “Oh, great, so it’s still a mystery,” said Bones.

            “So you two are suggesting that the transmission is meant for a life form other than man?” said Kirk.

            “It is at least a possibility, Admiral,” said Spock. “The President did say it was directed at Earth’s oceans.”

            “Uhura, can you modify the probe signals accounting for density and temperature and salinity factors?” said Kirk.

            “I can try, sir,” said Uhura. She paused and fiddled with the Klingon controls. “I think I have it, sir.”

            The bellowing had lost the metallic hum and become melodic, beautiful even. It sounded like the call of a friend.

            “And this is what it would sound like underwater?” said Kirk.

            “Yes, sir,” said Uhura.

            “It’s beautiful,” said (Y/N).

            “Fascinating,” said Spock. “If my suspicion is correct, there can be no response to this message. Excuse me.” He turned away.

            “Spock, dear, where are you going?” asked (Y/N).

            “To test my theory,” said Spock, heading out of the Bridge.

            (Y/N) sighed and followed. This was definitely their husband, that was certain.

Chapter Text

            “Spock?” said (Y/N), following Spock into the Klingon computer room. Bones and Kirk were fast on their heels.

            Spock was consulting the computers and looked up at them. “As suspected, the probe’s transmissions are the songs sung by whales.”

            “Whales?” said (Y/N), tilting their head. They hadn’t heard of this Earth creature.

            “Giant mammals of the sea,” said Kirk.

            “Specifically, humpback whales,” said Spock.

            “That’s crazy!” said Bones. “Who sends a probe hundreds of lightyears to talk to a whale?”

            “It’s possible. Whales have been on Earth far earlier than man,” pointed out Kirk.

            “Ten million years earlier,” said Spock. “And humpbacks were heavily hunted by man. They’ve been extinct since the twenty-first century. It is possible that an alien intelligence sent the probe to determine why they lost contact.”

            “My god!” Bones had been through a lot of crazy things, and now they were going to talk to whales?

            “(L/N), can the humpback’s answer to this call be simulated?” said Kirk.

            “Yes, but we would only be simulating sounds, not language. It would appear as gibberish to the probe,” said (Y/N).

            “Does the species exist on any other planet?” said Kirk.

            “Negative,” said Spock. “Humpbacks were indigenous to Earth. Earth of the past.”

            “Then we have no choice,” said Kirk. “We must destroy the probe before it destroys Earth.”

            “To do so would be futile, Admiral,” said Spock. “The probe would render us neutral easily.”

            “But we can’t turn away,” said Kirk, pacing. “There must be an alternative?”

            “There is one possibility, but I cannot guarantee its success. We could attempt to find some humpback whales,” said Spock.

            “That certainly doesn’t sound like it would be successful if they’re extinct,” said (Y/N).

            “They are extinct now. Not on the Earth of the past,” said Spock.

            “Now wait just a damn minute,” said Bones, realizing where this was going.

            “Spock, start your computations for time warp,” said Kirk.

            Bones groaned, and (Y/N) patted his shoulder. “Don’t worry, Bones, we’ve done this for.”

            “Unfortunately,” said Bones.

            “Bones, with me,” said Kirk, heading out of the room.

            “Shall we, Spock?” said (Y/N).

            “T’hy’la, you do not know the computations for time travel,” said Spock, raising a brow.

            “Do you not want me with you?” teased (Y/N).

            “…You are excellent company, always,” said Spock. He would never deny them being with him.

            (Y/N) smiled and followed him back to the Bridge.

l

            “The computations, Mr. Spock?” asked Kirk, returning with Bones.

            “In progress, Admiral,” said Spock. (Y/N) hung over the back of his chair, watching his work.

            Kirk nodded. “Uhura, get me through to Starfleet Command.”

            “Aye, Admiral,” said Uhura, getting them through. Static appeared again, but slowly, the President and the rest of his room appeared.

            “Starfleet Command,” said Kirk. “This is Admiral James T. Kirk. We have intercepted and analyzed the call of the probe. It is our opinion that humpback whales can give proper response to the probe. We are going to attempt time-travel. We are computing our trajectory at this time.” He nodded to Uhura, and she switched off the channel.

            “They received the message, if unable to respond,” said (Y/N), monitoring comms.

            “Ready to engage computer, Admiral,” said Spock.

            “What is our target time?” asked Kirk.

            “Late twentieth century,” said Spock.

            “Surely you can be more specific,” said Kirk.

            “Not with this equipment,” said Spock. “I have had to program some of the variables from memory.”

            (Y/N) raised a brow. “What variables?”

            “Availability of fuel components, mass of the vessel through a time continuum, and the probable location of humpback whales, in this case, the Pacific Basin,” said Spock matter-of-factly.

            “You’ve programmed that from memory?” Kirk was a little dubious.

            “I have,” said Spock simply.

            “Angels and ministers of grace, defend us,” groaned Bones.

            “Hamlet. Act I Scene IV,” said Spock.

            “No doubts from your memory,” said Kirk more jovially, and (Y/N) smiled as Spock raised a brow at the obvious teasing. “Engage computer,” said Kirk. “Prepare for warp speed…Shields, Mr. Chekov.”

            “Shields, aye,” said Chekov, engaging them.

            “May fortune favor the foolish?” offered Kirk as a final note.

            “Amen,” said (Y/N).

            “Warp speed, Mr. Sulu,” said Kirk.

            “Warp two…warp three…” Sulu pushed them faster as they headed towards a sun.

            “Steady as she goes,” said Kirk, keeping an eye on the ship.

            “Warp four…warp five…warp six…” The Bounty continued to speed up. It needed to get to its highest speed if slingshot-ing around the sun was going to work to send them back in time. “Warp seven…warp eight.”

            “Heat shields at maximum!” warned Chekov.

            “Warp nine!” announced Sulu.

            The ship was trembling with the force of speed they were pushing. (Y/N) kept ahold of their seat, and Spock reached out to brush his fingers against theirs in comfort. (Y/N) smiled and relaxed slightly. They trusted his work. They’d make it.

            “9.2. 9.3,” said Sulu as the light of the sun beat down on them and they soared closer and closer.

            “We need breakaway speed,” said Kirk.

            “9.5. 9.6. 9.7. 9.8.”

            A computer exploded, and Uhura ducked. (Y/N)’s eyes widened, and Uhura waved a hand, heart beating quickly.

            “I’m okay. I’m alright,” she said, though the shock still circled her aura.

            “Steady,” warned Kirk. “Now, Mr. Sulu!”

            Sulu diverted their flight to the side of the sun, the gravity grabbed them, and they swung around at breakneck speed. Light spun around them, turning from blinding gold to white to blue. The pressure on (Y/N)’s head grew stronger, and they reached out to Spock. He was reaching out at the same time. They were together, whatever happened.

l

            (Y/N)’s eyes opened to dim lights. The Bounty had barely made its journey to…wherever it ended up.

            “Are you alright, T’hy’la?” said Spock, also sitting up.

            “I am,” said (Y/N), though they knew he could sense it in their bond.

            Spock nodded. He was glad. The world still felt new at times after his death, things were different, but he would never want (Y/N) to be hurt. Never.

            “Mr. Sulu,” said Kirk, rousing the rest of the crew.

            “Aye, sir,” said Sulu, shaking the sleep from his body and getting to work.

            “What is our condition?” asked Kirk.

            “Sir, the braking thrusters have fired,” said Sulu.

            “Picture please,” said Kirk.

            The viewscreen popped up, and the Earth appeared. It looked…young.

            “Earth,” said (Y/N).

            “But when?” said Kirk. “Spock?”

            “Judging by the pollution content of the atmosphere, I believe we have arrived at the latter half of the twentieth century,” said Spock.

            “Well done, Spock,” said Kirk, relief flooding the room from his own aura and everyone else’s.

            “Admiral, if I may, we are probably already visible to the tracking devices of the time,” said Spock.

            “Quite right, Mr. Spock,” said Kirk. “Engage cloaking device, Mr. Chekov.”

            “Homing in on the West Coat of North America,” said Spock, checking his scans for humpback whales.

            “Admiral, I’m receiving whale song,” said (L/N), monitoring for the calls they needed.

            “Put them on speakers,” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) let the melodic harmonies echo through the Bridge.

            “Admiral, this is strange,” said Uhura. “The song is directly ahead. It’s coming from San Francisco.”

            “From the city?” Kirk furrowed his brow. “That doesn’t make sense.”

            “Admiral.” Scotty’s voice came over the comms. “We have a serious problem. Would you please come down?”

            (Y/N) and Spock exchanged a glance. Of course this wouldn’t be simple. Things never were for them.

l

            “It’s these Klingon crystals, Admiral,” said Scotty, gesturing to the dilithium crystals. “The time travel drained them. They’re giving out, decrystallizing.”

            “Give me a round figure, Scotty,” said Kirk, grimacing.

            “Twenty-four hours, give or take, staying cloaked,” said Scotty. “After that, Admiral, we’re visible and dead in the water. In any case, we won’t have enough to break out of Earth’s gravity, to say nothing about going home.”

            “I can’t believe we’ve come this far only to be stopped by this,” said Kirk. “Is there no way of recrystallizing the dilithium?”

            “Sorry, sir,” said Scotty. “We can’t even do that in the twenty-third century.”

            Kirk sighed and headed out of the engine room.

            “Spock, are there any alternatives from the twentieth century?” said (Y/N), looking at their husband.

            Spock considered for a moment. “There is one possibility. If memory serves—”

            “It always does with you,” said (Y/N).

            “—there was a dubious flirtation with nuclear fission reactors resulting in toxic side effects,” said Spock. “By the beginning of the fusion era, these reactors had been replaced, but at this time we may be able to find some.”

            “But you said they were toxic,” said Kirk, furrowing his brow.

            “We could construct a device to collect their high-energy photons safely,” said Spock. “These photons could then be injected into the dilithium chamber, causing crystalline restructure, theoretically.”

            Kirk looked at (Y/N), and they shrugged. “We’ve done more with less.”

            “That we have,” admitted Kirk. “Where would we find these reactors, theoretically?”

            “Nuclear power was widely used in naval vessels,” said Spock.

            “It looks like everything we need is in one place,” said (Y/N).

l

            “San Francisco,” said Sulu, looking out the viewscreen with a warm smile. “I was born there.”

            “It doesn’t look all that different,” said Bones.

            “Set us down in Golden Gate Park,” said Kirk.

            “Aye, sir. Descending,” said Sulu, taking the Bounty down.

            “We’ll divide into teams,” said Kirk. “Commanders Uhura and Chekov are assigned to the uranium problem.”

            “Yes, sir,” said Uhura.

            “Aye, Admiral,” said Chekov.

            “Dr. McCoy, you, Mr. Scott, and Commander Sulu will convert us a whale tank,” said Kirk.

            “Oh, joy,” said Bones.

            “While Captain Spock, Captain (L/N), and I attempt to trace these whale songs to their source,” said Kirk.

            “We’ll have bearing and distance for you, sir,” said Uhura.

            “I want you all to be very careful. This is terra incognita,” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) looked down at their clothes. During their three months on Vulcan, they had shed their uniform due to the tears from the fight with the Klingon, and they were still wearing casual clothes of linen pants and a loose white blouse. Human enough, they thought. The problem would be their eyes and Spock’s ears. Golden eyes weren’t human, and neither were pointed ears.

            “Many of their customs will doubtless take us by surprise,” continued Kirk. “It’s a foregone conclusion none of these people have ever seen an extraterrestrial before.”

            Everyone looked at (Y/N) and Spock. Spock took the end of his robes and ripped off a piece. He tied it around his head, obscuring the tips of his ears. Bones grinned and shook his head in amusement. All eyes were then on (Y/N).

            They shrugged. “I’ll pick up sunglasses?”

            “That’ll have to do,” said Kirk. He looked around. “This is an extremely primitive and paranoid culture. Chekov will issue a phaser and communicator to each team. We’ll maintain radio silence except in emergencies. Those of you in uniform, remove your rank insignia. Any questions? Alright. Let’s do our job and get out of here. Our own world is waiting for us to save it. If we can.”

Chapter Text

            (Y/N) looked around themself at the tall, grey buildings of San Francisco. People were talking and walking on every street corner, the streets were bustling with cars, and the mixture of auras and emotions were dense.

            Screech!

            The Starfleet officers jumped as a car nearly hit them, and Kirk slammed his hands down on the hood in a panic to stop it. The driver stuck his head out of the window and scowled, aura cloudy with frustration.

            “Hey, why don’t you watch where you’re going, you dumbass!” he shouted.

            “Well, double dumbass on you!” replied Kirk after a moment’s hesitation, waving the guy and the car away. He led the way to a street corner where a woman deposited a coin for a newspaper, and he sighed.

            “It’s a miracle these people ever got out of the twentieth century,” said Bones.

            “We’ve all had our bad moments,” said (Y/N), looking around at the city. The packed-together people was making their skin crawl at the vast array of emotions.

            Spock touched their arm, settling them, and (Y/N) looked at him gratefully.

            “They’re still using money,” said Kirk, looking at the place for coin-insertion. “We gotta find some.” He motioned. “Spock, (L/N), the rest of you stay here.” He paused. “The rest of you, break up. You look like a cadet review.” Awkwardly, the Enterprise crew obeyed, and Kirk just sighed, turning away.

            “Admiral—”

            “James or Jim while we’re here,” said Kirk.

            “Kirk, where are we going for money?” asked (Y/N).

            “Pawnshop,” said Kirk, pointing at a store.

            (Y/N) frowned. “Isn’t that for antiques?”

            “Yes,” said Kirk.

            “Admiral, I must inform you we’re from the future,” said Spock.

            “Don’t worry,” said Kirk.

l

            “Yes. Eighteenth century American,” said the pawnshop owner, examining the spectacles Kirk had handed to him. “Quite valuable. Are you sure you want to part with them?”

            “How much will you give me for them?” said Kirk.

            “Excuse me, weren’t those a birthday present from Dr. McCoy?” said Spock.

            “And they will be again, that’s the beauty of it,” said Kirk.

            “Let’s not mention this,” said (Y/N) to Spock, and he nodded.

            “How much?” said Kirk.

            “Well, they’d be worth more if the lenses were intact. I’ll give you a hundred dollars,” said the shop owner.

            “…Is that a lot?” asked Kirk uncertainly.

            The shop owner stared at them awkwardly.

            “Can we buy some cheap sunglasses?” asked (Y/N), careful to avoid eye-contact.

            Kirk snapped his fingers. “Right.”

            The shop owner decided this group was weird.

l

            (Y/N) adjusted the black sunglasses with gold rims in front of their face. They were round, sort of funky, so at least they fit the times. Kirk handed out a bit of money to each person carefully.

            “That’s all there is, so don’t splurge,” he reminded them. “All set? Good hunting.”

            Uhura and Chekov nodded before heading one direction, and Scotty, Sulu, and Bones nodded and headed the other. Spock, Kirk, and (Y/N) were once again heading up the street.

            “Well, Spock, (L/N), here we are,” said Kirk. “Thanks to your restored memory and a little bit of good luck, we’re walking the streets of San Francisco looking for a couple of humpback whales. How do you propose to solve this minor problem?”

            “Simple logic will suffice,” said Spock. “First, I believe I shall begin by making use of this map.” He paused before a map of the city. “I have the distance and bearing which were provided by Commander Uhura.” Kirk nodded and hovered over his shoulder.

            (Y/N) watched a bus roll up and tilted their head. Huh. The caricature of two whales was on the side, and a sign read “See George and Gracie! Have a Whale of a Good Time! Cetacean Institute, Sausalito.”

            “If we juxtapose our coordinates,” continued Spock. “We should be able to find our destination which lies at—”

            “Spock, Kirk, I think we should go to the Cetacean Institute in Sausalito,” said (Y/N).

            “What?” said Kirk.

            “There are two whales there named George and Gracie,” said (Y/N).

            “How do you know this?” said Spock.

            “The bus,” said (Y/N), pointing at the advertisement.

            “Ah. Logical,” said Spock.

            “Good spotting,” said Kirk, leading the way onto the bus.

            …And promptly leading the way off.

            “What does he mean, ‘exact change?’ ” said Spock.

            “I don’t understand human money and their ways with it,” sighed (Y/N).

            “Come on, let’s find a different bus,” said Kirk.

l

            (Y/N) winced as loud music played through the bus. A guy with a mohawk and leather with spikes was hitting the sides of his speaker as he listened to the aggressive music. (Y/N) liked such music, but with all the negative emotions it was provoking in fellow passengers, it was becoming a headache to them and their empathic senses.

            “Excuse me,” said Kirk politely. No response. “Excuse me.” He spoke a little louder. “Would you mind stopping that noise?”

            The man stared at Kirk and cranked the volume higher. The grumbles among the rest of the passengers of the bus grated against (Y/N)’s senses, and they winced at the pinpricks of annoyance.

            Kirk leaned forward. “Would you mind stopping that damn noise?”

            The punk gave him the middle-finger, and Kirk glared. (Y/N) massaged their temple as the man’s anger radiated from him and danced with the music. Spock glanced at them and their discomfort. He leaned forward, totally calm, and placed a hand on the man’s neck. The punk froze and fell unconscious with a simple Vulcan nerve pinch. The music shut off as he slumped over it.

            All at once, the annoyance of the bus turned to relief as passengers clapped for Spock. Even Kirk gave him a nod of acknowledgement. (Y/N) smiled and touched their two fingers to his.

            “Thank you,” they whispered, and Spock nodded. Anything for his t’hy’la.

            Then, he looked at Kirk. “Admiral, may I ask you a question?”

            “Spock, don’t call me Admiral,” said Kirk. “You call me Jim sometimes, use that.”

            “That would be unprofessional while on a mission,” said Spock.

            Kirk sighed, and (Y/N) laughed. “What’s your question?”

            “Your use of language has altered since our arrival,” said Spock. “It is currently laced with, shall I say, more colorful metaphors, ‘double dumbass on you’ and so forth.”

            “You mean the profanity?” said Kirk.

            “Yes,” said Spock.

            “I noticed that, too,” said (Y/N). “Is it intentional?”

            Kirk shrugged. “It’s the way they talk here. Nobody pays any attention to you unless you swear every other word. You’ll find it in all the literature of the period.”

            “For example?” said Spock.

            “Well, the collected works of Jacqueline Susann, the novels of Harold Robbins,” said Kirk.

            “Ah, the giants,” said Spock, nodding.

            Kirk wondered if he knew that was a pun. Probably not.

            “Kirk,” said (Y/N).

            “Yes, (L/N)?” said Kirk.

            “Are you adjusting your language because this mission is like when the Iotians copied the book Chicago Mobs of the Twenties and you pretended to be a gangster?” asked (Y/N).

            Kirk smiled. “I suppose so.”

            “I hope there are less guns involved in this mission,” said Spock seriously.

            “And we’re lucky Kirk isn’t driving,” said (Y/N).

            “This is insubordination,” said Kirk, but he smiled warmly.

l

            “Good morning.” At the Cetacean Institute, Spock, Kirk, and (Y/N) joined a small group of people waiting for a tour. Their tour guide smiled at the group, dressed in a pink skirt and blazer over a white blouse. “My name is Doctor Gillian Taylor, but you can call me Gillian. I’m assistant director of the Maritime Cetacean Institute. So, please follow me, and just give a yell if you can’t hear me, okay?”

            Gillian turned and started them on their walk of the institute. “The Cetacean Institute is the only museum in the world exclusively to whales. As you can see, we have a great deal to offer—” she gestured to a variety of informational placards and artifacts “—but that is small compared to what we know or, rather, what we don’t know about whales. The first commonly held misconception is that whales are fish.” She pointed at some life-sized figures of black and white whales—“Orcas” read (Y/N). “They’re not. They’re mammals, just like you and me, warm-blooded, needing air to breathe, and producing milk to nurse their young.”

            “Do whales attack people like in Moby Dick?” asked a young man.

            “No,” said Gillian, smiling kindly. (Y/N) liked her aura. “No, most whales don’t even have teeth. They have soft, gum-like tissue that strains vast amounts of tiny shrimp for food. And that is the limit of their hostility. Unfortunately, their principal enemy is far, far more aggressive.”

            “You mean man,” said Kirk.

            “To put it mildly,” said Gillian. Her emotions turned sorrowful. “Since the dawn of time, men have harvested whales for a variety of purposes, most of which can be achieved synthetically at this point.” She pointed at an old recording of such hunting. “A hundred years ago, using hand-thrown harpoons, man did plenty of damage.” She gazed at the dead whales onscreen. “But that is nothing compared to what he has achieved in this century. This is mankind’s legacy, whales hunted to the brink of extinction. Virtually gone is the blue whale, the largest creature ever to inhabit the Earth. Despite all attempts banning whaling, there are still countries and pirates currently engaged in the slaughter of these inoffensive creatures.

            “Where the humpback whale once numbered in the hundreds of thousands, today there are less than ten thousand specimens alive,” explained Gillian. “And those that are taken in are no longer fully grown. In addition, many of the female whales are killed while still bearing unborn calves.”

            “To hunt a species to extinction is not logical,” said Spock.

            “Who ever said the human race was logical?” said Gillian. “Now, if you’ll follow me, please, I’ll introduce you to the Institute’s pride and joy.”

            She led the tour group outside to where the sun beat down on a large pool of seawater. A crest of a whaleback broke the water before diving once more.

            “This is the largest seawater tank in the world,” said Gillian. “And it contains the only two humpback whales in captivity.” She leaned on the railing to the enclosure as a whale crested beneath the water.

            (Y/N) smiled at the whales, leaning over and looking down at the water with Kirk and Spock.

            “They are mature humpbacks weighing forty-five thousand pounds each,” said Gillian fondly. “They wandered in San Francisco Bay as calves and were brought here. We call them George and Gracie.”

            “It’s perfect,” whispered Kirk to Spock and (Y/N). “A male and female humpback in a contained space. We beam them up together, consider ourselves lucky.”

            (Y/N) watched George or Gracie float by. Could these whales be the key to saving Earth several centuries in the future? (Y/N) hoped so.

            “Beautiful, aren’t they?” said Gillian. “And extremely intelligent. Now, if you’ll follow me, please.” She walked to the side of the tank to where stairs led down below. “Despite all that they are teaching us, we have to return George and Gracie to the open sea.”

            “Why is that?” asked Kirk.

            “Well, for one thing, we simply don’t have enough money to keep feeding them two tons of shrimp per day,” joked Gillian.

            “How soon?” asked (Y/N).

            “Soon,” said Gillian, frowning. “It’s too bad, too, because they’re really quite friendly, as you could see. I’ve grown quite attached to them.” She led them to glass windows to look into the enclosure where George and Gracie swam. “And now here’s a much better way to see George and Gracie. Underwater.”

            (Y/N) watched the two whales swim by, elegant and in sync. Around them, the sound of whale call echoed, low and beautiful.

            “What you’re hearing is recorded whale song,” said Gillian. “It is sung by the male. He’ll sing anywhere from six to as long as thirty minutes and then start again. In the ocean, other males will pick up his song and pass it on. The song changes every year, and we still don’t know what purpose they serve.”

            Splash! A man in white shorts, an undershirt, and a bandana swam towards the two whales. Gently, he placed his hands on the hide of the nearest whale.

            (Y/N)’s eyes widened. Their husband was swimming with the whales. Spock!

Chapter Text

            (Y/N) and Kirk exchanged shocked glances as they stared at the whale tank. As Dr. Gillian Taylor continued to talk about whale song, Spock just…swam around with the whales. He gently felt their sides and, undoubtedly, listened to their thoughts. That would be (Y/N)’s husband.

            “Are they some kind of navigational signal?” said Gillian. “Could they be part of the mating ritual? Or is it pure communication beyond our comprehension? Frankly, we don’t know yet.”

            “Maybe he’s singing to that man,” said an old lady, gesturing to Spock. “How’d he get in there?”

            Gillian whirled, and shock ran through her emotions. “What the hell?! Excuse me, wait right here.” She moved to the stairs, and Kirk and (Y/N) followed. “Excuse me. Excuse me, please!” She dodged her way up the stairs, and Kirk and (Y/N) ran for the top of the tank, too.

            Spock was already emerging from the water and putting his robe back on. (Y/N) sighed as his calmness. At least he was alright.

            “Alright, who the hell are you?!” demanded Gillian.  “What were you doing in there?”

            “Yeah, speak up, fella,” said Kirk, badly faking that he didn’t know Spock.

            “Attempting the hell to communicate,” said Spock, trying out cursing.

            “Communicate? Communicate what? You have no right to be here,” said Gillian angrily.

            “You heard the lady,” said Kirk.

            “Admiral, if we were to assume that these whales are ours to do with as we please, we would be as guilty as those who caused their extinction,” said Spock.

            “Dear, we appreciate that you are asking for…consent to take them to save Earth, but perhaps less witnesses next time?” suggested (Y/N).

            “Perhaps,” agreed Spock, nodding.

            Gillian stared at this weird group. “Oh, I don’t know what this all about, but I want you guys out of here right now, or I call the cops.”

            “I assure you that won’t be necessary. We’re only trying to help,” said Kirk.

            “The hell you were, buster,” scoffed Gillian. “Your friend was messing up my tanks and messing up my whales!”

            “They like you very much, but they are not the hell your whales,” said Spock.

            “I suppose they told you that, huh?” said Gillian accusatorily.

            “The hell they did,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) patted his shoulder. “I think you’ve cursed enough, Spock.”

            “I did not execute it well, did I?” said Spock.

            “You tried,” said (Y/N).

            “Get out,” huffed Gillian.

            “Right,” said Kirk, coughing.

l

            “What else did you learn from the whales?” said (Y/N) as they walked along San Francisco Bay with Spock and Kirk.

            “They’re unhappy by the way their species have been treated by man,” said Spock.

            “Well, they have a right to be,” said Kirk. “Are they gonna help us?”

            “I believe I was successful in communicating our intentions,” said Spock.

            “I see,” said Kirk.

            “They seemed quite calm,” said (Y/N).

            “I told them about you, too,” said Spock, looking at (Y/N).

            “That’s nice of you,” said (Y/N).

            “You had time for a social call?” said Kirk.

            “Well, I had to assure them that kind, empathetic individuals would be taking care of them,” said Spock.

            “So, naturally, you talked about (L/N),” said Kirk.

            “That’s so sweet,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “It was the logical choice,” said Spock, looking at his spouse.

            Kirk smiled to himself. They were so cute. His communicator buzzed, and he picked it up.

            “Admiral, we have found the nuclear vessel,” said Chekov proudly.

            “Well done, Team Two,” said Kirk.

            “And, Admiral, it is the Enterprise,” said Chekov.

            (Y/N) and Spock raised their brows together. That was an interesting coincidence several hundred years apart.

            “Understood,” said Kirk. “What’s your plan?”

            “We will beam in tonight, collect the photons, and beam out,” said Chekov. “No one will ever know we were there.”

            “Understood and approved. Keep me informed,” said Kirk. “Kirk out.”

            “Look who it is,” said (Y/N), nudging Spock and nodding to a truck driving past. Gillain was within and looking back at them. She stopped. “From the Institute.”

            “If we play our cards right, we may be able to find out when those whales are leaving,” said Kirk.

            “How will playing cards help?” remarked Spock.

            “Well, if it isn’t Robin Hood, Friar Tuck, and Maid Marian,” said Gillian.

            “I don’t remember that story,” said (Y/N).

            “It’s not the right one for the situation, it implies you and I are married,” said Kirk.

            “That is very incorrect,” said Spock, displeased at the implication. (Y/N) was his spouse. No one else’s.

            “Where are you three heading?” asked Gillian.

            “Back to San Francisco,” said (Y/N).

            “You came all the way down here just to jump in and swim with the kiddies, huh?” said Gillian, curious and amused.

            “Very little point in my trying to explain,” said Kirk.

            “Well, yeah, I’ll buy that,” said Gillian. “What about him?”

            “Him? He’s harmless,” said (Y/N), smiling fondly at Spock. He gazed back at them with just as much fondness.

            “Back in the sixties, he was part of the Free Speech Movement at Berkely,” said Kirk. He walked up to the truck. “I think he did a little too much LDS.”

            “LDS?” repeated Gillian. She glanced between the three and shook her head with a smile. “Come on, why don’t you let me give you a lift? I have a notorious weakness for hard luck cases, that’s why I work with whales.”

            “We don’t want to trouble you,” said (Y/N).

            “You’ve already been that,” said Gillian, not without warmth. “Come on.”

            Kirk shrugged and led the way to the other door of the truck. He slid in, and (Y/N) and Spock followed suit, remaining close together.

            “Well, thank you very much,” said Kirk.

            “Don’t mention it,” said Gillian.

            (Y/N) smiled and adjusted their sunglasses on their face carefully. No need to freak a human out now.

            “And don’t try anything now, either,” said Gillian, switching gears suddenly. “I’ve got a tire iron right where I can get at it.”

            “Don’t worry,” said (Y/N). “We’re a little too old for needless violence.” They smiled.

            Gillian smiled in return, liking the energy. “So, you were at Berkely?” she glanced at Spock.

            “I was not,” he replied.

            Gillian furrowed her brow, and Kirk covered for Spock. “Memory problems, too.”

            “What about you?” said Gillian, looking at (Y/N).

            “I’m…not from round here,” said (Y/N). “I like travel.”

            “And whales?” said Gillian.

            “My husband does,” said (Y/N), patting Spock’s arm.

            “Is that why he swims with them?” said Gillian.

            “He keeps things interesting,” said (Y/N), leaning on Spock. He looked down at them and touched his fingers to theirs. He was more than happy to remain by their side, interesting moments and domestic ones.

            “And what about you?” asked Gillian, looking towards Kirk. “Where are you from?”

            “Iowa,” said Kirk.

            “A landlubber,” said Gillian. She sighed. “Come on. What the hell were you guys really trying to do back there? It wasn’t some kind of macho thing, was it? Because if that’s all, I’d be really disappointed. I really hate that macho stuff.”

            What is “macho stuff?” wondered (Y/N).

            “May I ask you a question?” said Kirk.

            Gillian hesitated. “Go ahead.”

            “What’s going to happen when you release the whales?” asked Kirk.

            Nervousness and fear filtered through Gillian’s aura as she paused before responding. “They’re going to have to take their chances.”

            “ ‘Take their chances?’ ” repeated (Y/N).

            “It means that they will be at risk from whale hunters, the same as the rest of the humpbacks,” said Gillian bitterly. “What did you mean when you said all that stuff, back at the Institute, about extinction?”

            “I meant—” began Spock.

            “He meant what you said on the tour,” said (Y/N). “If things keep going the way they are now, the humpbacks will disappear forever.”

            “That’s not what he said, farm boy,” said Gillian. She was sharp. “ ‘Admiral, if we were to assume those whales are ours to do with as we please, we would be as guilty as those who caused—past tense—their extinction.’ I have a perfect memory.”

            Spock paused and looked at (Y/N). “Are you sure it isn’t time for a colorful metaphor?”

            They stifled a laugh.

            “You’re not some of those guys from the military, are you?” questioned Gillian. “Trying to teach whales to retrieve torpedoes or some dipshit stuff like that?”

            “No ma’am. No dipshit,” said Kirk.

            “Well, good,” said Gillian firmly. “That’s one thing, I would have let you off right here.”

            “…Gracie is pregnant.”

            The moment Spock spoke, Gillian planted her foot on the brake and brought the truck to a halt.

            That would have been helpful for Spock to tell us earlier, thought (Y/N), rubbing the back of their neck from whiplash.

            “Alright, who are you?!” demanded Gillian. “And don’t jerk me around anymore! I wanna know how you know that!”

            “We can’t tell you that,” said Kirk.

            “But—” protested Gillian.

            “—But, if you let me finish, I can tell you that we’re not in the military, and we intend no harm towards the whales,” said Kirk.

            “We want to help them, in fact,” said (Y/N). “And we can, in ways you can’t imagine.”

            “Or believe, I’ll bet,” said Gillian dubiously.

            “Likely,” admitted (Y/N).

            “You’re not exactly catching us at our best,” admitted Kirk.

            “That much is certain,” said Spock. Though in his own opinion, (Y/N) was always at their best.

            “I have a hunch that we’d all be a lot happier discussing this over dinner,” said Kirk as Gillian frowned at their statements. “What do you say?”

            Gillian considered the three strange people before her. “…You guys like Italian?”

            “No,” said Spock.

            “Yes,” said Kirk.

            “No,” said Spock.

            “Yes,” said Kirk. “I love Italian.”

            “What is Italian?” asked (Y/N).

l

            Gillian stopped beside Golden Gate Park to let Spock and (Y/N) out since they weren’t joining for Italian. (Kirk was better equipped to speak with a human and get them to work with the Enterprise crew).

            “Sure you won’t change your mind?” asked Gillian.

            “Is there something wrong with the one I have?” said Spock.

            “It’s rather new,” said (Y/N). “Maybe it’s glitching.” They grinned at Spock, who raised a brow.

            Gillian stared at Kirk, who offered a smile. “A little joke. Goodbye, you two.”

            “Wait a minute,” said Gillian. “How did you know Gracie’s pregnant? No one knows that.”

            “Gracie does,” said Spock.

            “We’ll be right over here,” said (Y/N) to Kirk. “Have a nice evening. Thanks for the ride, Dr. Taylor.”

            “I think that went well,” said Spock as he walked towards a bench with (Y/N).

            “I think it’s good we were born in the time we were,” said (Y/N), but they linked their arm with his warmly.

            “Most definitely,” agreed Spock. “If not, we would not have met.”

            (Y/N) smiled to hear that’s what mattered to Spock and squeezed his arm. Spock gazed down at them with so much warmth that, had another Vulcan been present, he would have been accused of not controlling his emotions at all. But such was Spock’s love for (Y/N).

Chapter Text

            “How have you been feeling, Spock?” asked (Y/N), sitting down beside him within the Bounty.

            “Adequate,” said Spock.

            “What about your mind?” said (Y/N).

            Spock considered. “Things are still…different, at times. I admit I must still adjust. However—” He touched their hand, smoothing his fingers down to theirs. (Y/N)’s heart skipped a beat. “—Never doubt my heart remains with you, T’hy’la.”

            “Even if your mind isn’t the same?” said (Y/N) softly.

            “My mind merely has gaps. Those will heal with time,” said Spock. “But the moment I awoke on Genesis, before my mind even had a chance of returning to me, I looked for you. I could feel you, out there, in the universe.” He smiled slightly and leaned towards (Y/N). “I have been, and always will be, yours.”

            (Y/N) leaned back towards him, kissing him softly.  They had needed this moment with him to know for certain Spock was acting as he wished and not just on “autopilot.” He still cared. He was still their Spock. That was all that mattered.

            “And I am always yours,” said (Y/N).

            Spock was extremely glad of that fact.

l

            “How was your dinner?” asked (Y/N) as Kirk came aboard. Scotty and Bones—successful in their mission—had arrived a little while before. Sulu was still…somewhere, but apparently he’d been doing just fine, so no one was concerned.

            Kirk sighed. “We lie; she’s unhappy. I tell the truth; she doesn’t believe it.”

            “Well, it’s pretty unbelievable,” said (Y/N). Telling someone “we’ll bring the whales to the future where they’re extinct but can take care of them” didn’t seem very possible.

            “What’s everyone else’s status?” said Kirk.

            “The tank will be finished by morning,” said Spock.

            “That’s cutting it closer than you know,” said Kirk. “What about Team Two?”

            “No word since beam-in,” said (Y/N). “We can only wait for them to call us.”

            “Damn it. Damn it. We’ve been so lucky,” groaned Kirk, worry permeating his aura. “We’ve got two perfect whales right in our hands. If we don’t move quickly, we’ll lose them.”

            “In that event, the probabilities are that our mission would fail,” said Spock.

            “Our mission?” Kirk grimaced. “It goes beyond that. This is about the end of every life on Earth.” He groaned. “You’re half-human. Don’t you have any feelings about that?” Sighing in frustration, he walked off.

            Spock watched with a furrowed brow and slight frown. (Y/N) placed a hand on his arm in comfort. Kirk was stressed. They all were. The consequences of failure were unacceptable.

            “Captains?”

            (Y/N) and Spock looked at Scotty as he peeked around a corner.

            “Yes, Scotty?” said (Y/N).

            “We’ve got Uhura,” said Scotty.

            “But Chekov…” Uhura shifted. “He might have been…captured?”

            “Captured?” repeated (Y/N).

            “The Americans don’t seem to like Russians very much,” said Uhura.

            “Let’s tell Admiral Kirk,” said (Y/N). “Nothing else to do but inform him and make a plan to get Chekov back.”

l

            “Admiral, I’m sorry, I never should have left him,” said Uhura after they relayed the additional problems they had encountered.

            “You did what was necessary,” said Kirk, shaking his head. “Keep trying. You’ll find him.” He pressed a comms button. “Scotty, you promised me an estimate on those dilithium crystals.”

            “It’s going slowly, sir,” said Scotty. “It’ll be well into tomorrow.”

            “That’s not good enough, Mr. Scott,” said Kirk. “You’ve got to do better.”

            “I’ll try, sir. Scotty out,” said Scotty.

            “Admiral?” said (Y/N).

            “Yes, (L/N)?” said Kirk.

            “Everyone is doing the best they can,” said (Y/N). “If they can go any faster, they will.”

            Kirk paused, took a deep breath, and nodded. “You’re right. You’re right. I just—without the whales, we’re in trouble. And we don’t have them.”

            “Dr. Taylor cares about them,” said (Y/N). “That’s one thing we both know. And we may be…strange, but we tell the truth. I think Dr. Taylor can understand that, and she’ll make the right decision.”

            “You think so?” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) smiled. “Humans have always been resilient.”

            Kirk smiled. “What would I do without you and Spock to keep me grounded?”

            “You’d have to retire,” teased (Y/N). “You’d be useless.”

            Kirk chuckled, and (Y/N) smiled at the warmth of emotion returning to him.

l

            “Open the hatch, Sulu’s arrived,” called Scotty.

            Spock pressed a button, and the roof opened to let Scotty peer out and direct Sulu—piloting a helicopter (he could fly anything)—into lowering another piece of tank into the ship.

            “Admiral! Admiral Kirk!”

            (Y/N) paused and turned on exterior cameras. “Oh, dear.”

            Gillian was standing outside and holding onto the cloaked leg of the Bounty. “Admiral Kirk, can you hear me? They’re gone! I need your help! Are you in there?”

            “Admiral,” said (Y/N), calling through the ship. “We have a visitor.”

            “Admiral! Admiral!” shouted Gillian desperately. “Can you hear me? I need your help!”

            “What do we do?” asked Bones.

            “Let her in. It would be rude not to,” said Kirk.

            “Aye, Admiral,” said (Y/N), pressing a button.

            Gillian was promptly beamed in. She spun, looking around herself in panic.

            “Hello, Alice. Welcome to Wonderland,” said Kirk as she spotted him.

            “It’s true,” she breathed.

            “It’s true,” said Kirk.

            “What you said,” said Gillian.

            “Yes, it is,” said Kirk. “And I’m glad you’re here, but I must admit, you picked a hell of a time to drop in. Take it easy. We need your help.”

            “Is this…really real?” said Gillian.

            “It is,” said (Y/N), leaning on the controls of the Transporter. “Take a look.” Their sunglasses were perched on their head, and Gillian’s breath caught as she saw their brilliant golden eyes.

            “You’re—You’re—” said Gillian.

            “I am,” said (Y/N), smiling. “Come on.” They led Gillian and Kirk towards the tanks.

            “Storage tanks for your whales,” said Kirk. “We’ll bring them up. The same way we brought you up—”

            “Admiral, they’re gone,” said Gillian.

            “Gone?” said (Y/N).

            “They were taken last night,” said Gillian, fury and fear in her aura like a whirlwind. Her care for George and Gracie went deep, and losing them was difficult. “I wasn’t told. They’re in Alaska by now.”

            “Damn,” cursed Kirk.

            “But they’re tagged, like I told you,” said Gillian. “I mean, you can go find them, right?”

            “We can’t go anywhere,” said Kirk.

            “What kind of a spaceship is this?” said Gillian, gesturing around herself.

            “It’s a spaceship with a missing man,” said Kirk.

            “Admiral, full power has been restored,” said Spock, joining the group in the hall. He had taken off his headband, leaving his pointed ears on display.

            “Thank you, Mr. Spock,” said Kirk.

            Gillian stared in amazement.

            “Hello, Doctor. Welcome aboard,” said Spock, nodding to her.

            “Admiral, are you there?” said Uhura over the comms.

            “Yes, Uhura. What’s wrong?” asked Kirk.

            “I’ve located Chekov, sir,” said Uhura. “They’re taking him to emergency surgery right now.”

            “Where?” questioned Kirk.

            “Mercy Hospital,” said Uhura. “They report his condition as critical. He’s not expected to survive.”

            “Jim!” Bones climbed up from the hold. “You’ve got to let me go in there. Don’t leave him in the hands of twentieth century medicine.”

            “Admiral, may I suggest that Dr. McCoy is correct?” said Spock. “We must help Chekov.”

            “Is that the logical thing to do, Spock?” said Kirk.

            “No. But it is the human thing to do,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) smiled. Those “gaps” in his mind were definitely healing. “Dr. Taylor,” (Y/N) addressed her calmly. “Will you help us?”

            “How?” asked Gillian, bewildered.

            “Well, we’re going to have to look like physicians,” said Bones.

            “…You’re from the future, and you don’t know what doctors look like?” said Gillian.

            “Doctors on my planet where white robes,” said (Y/N).

            “I dress like this,” said Bones, gesturing to his beige clothes. “When not in Starfleet uniforms.”

            “The twentieth century is far different from the twenty-third,” said Spock.

            “…Right,” said Gillian.

l

            “Good luck, you three,” said (Y/N), looking in amusement at the costumes of Gillian, Kirk, and Bones. There was no room for sunglasses in such an outfit, so (Y/N) was working the Transporter with Uhura instead.

            “Thank you,” said Kirk.

            “This is a horrible uniform,” said Bones.

            “You prefer to dress like you’re on a safari?” said Gillian.

            “What’s a ‘safari?’ ” said Bones.

            (Y/N) shook their head with a chuckle as Bones’s winked, clearly playing up the “futuristic” thing, and pressed a button. “See you on the other side.” The three were sent off to Mercy Hospital.

l

            “Ready in three…two…one,” said (Y/N).

            Uhura pressed the same button and pulled a lever. Outside of the Bounty, four people rematerialized. Promptly, Bones pulled Chekov towards the ship to properly look after him, and Kirk began asking about the whales to Gillian. She spoke quickly to him, and (Y/N) tilted their head.

            “I think she wants to come along,” said (Y/N).

            “To the future?” said Uhura, eyes wide.

            “She loves the whales,” said (Y/N). They considered. “Not a bad option. I mean, she’d know how to take care of them better than we could. They’re extinct when we’re from.”

            “Beam me up, (L/N),” said Kirk over the communicator.

            “Looks like he’s not letting her,” said Uhura.

            “Do we think she’s going to accept that?” said (Y/N), grinning as they pulled the lever.

            Uhura watched onscreen as Gillian threw her arms around Kirk as he dematerialized. “No.”

            (Y/N) laughed. “Let’s get to the Bridge.” It looked like they were gaining a crew member for the time being, and the future would be getting a whale expert.

l

            “Spock, where the hell’s that power you promised?” asked Kirk, hurried as he rushed onto the Bridge with Gillian behind him.

            “One damn minute, Admiral,” said Spock, returning the colorful metaphor.

            “Hello, Dr. Taylor, welcome back,” said (Y/N), winking at her.

            “I’m ready, Spock,” said Scotty over comms. “Let’s go find George and Gracie.”

            “Sulu?” asked Kirk.

            “I’m trying to remember how this thing worked,” said Sulu, pressing a few controls on the Klingon ship console. “I got used to a Huey.”

            “You tricked me,” said Kirk to Gillian as soon as moment appeared.

            “You need me,” replied Gillian.

            “She’s right, sir,” said (Y/N). “And she knows it. No doubt in her at all.”

            Gillian furrowed her brow.

            “Well, now there’s curiosity, but not the same,” said (Y/N).

            “How do you know that?” said Gillian.

            “Introductions,” sighed Kirk. “I’m Admiral Kirk, you know me. You’ve met Dr. McCoy, our doctor. Mr. Scott works in Engineering. Uhura is our lovely and talented communications officer. Sulu is our navigations expert. Chekov is our jack of all trades. Spock is my science officer—”

            “And he’s not human,” said Gillian.

            “He’s half,” said (Y/N). “Half Vulcan. You’ll learn about that in the future.”

            “And you’re?” said Gillian.

            “Also not human,” said (Y/N). “Celian.”

            “They’re an empath and our Negotiations and Communications officer,” said Kirk. “(Y/N) (L/N).”

            “An…empath?” repeated Gillian.

            “I’m a psychic. I can feel your emotions,” said (Y/N). They waved a hand at Gillian’s shock and slight fear. “Don’t worry. I can’t read your thoughts.” They smiled warmly, putting Gillian more at ease.

            “Ready, sir,” said Sulu.

            “Take a seat,” advised Kirk to Gillian. “Now, Mr. Sulu.” It was time to save the whales.

Chapter Text

            Gillian stared in awe at the viewscreen. San Francisco lay far below them as the Bounty flew over it, looking so small in comparison to the looming skyscrapers and buildings she was used to.

            “Cloaking device is stable,” said Chekov, already in his seat and treated. “All systems normal.”

            “Stabilize energy reserve,” said Kirk. “Report, helm.”

            “Maintaining impulse climb. Wing 5 by 0. Helm steady,” said Sulu.

            “Advise reaching ten thousand,” said Kirk. “Steer 3-1-0.”

            “3-1-0, aye,” acknowledged Sulu.

            “Uhura, scan for whales. 401 megahertz,” said Kirk.

            “Scanning, sir,” said Uhura.

            “Ten thousand MSL, Admiral,” said Sulu as they reached the appropriate flight height.

            “Wing, cruise configuration,” said Kirk. “Full impulse power.”

            “Aye, sir, 3-1-0 to the Bering Sea,” said Sulu. “ETA twelve minutes.”

            “Scotty, are the whale tanks secure?” asked Kirk.

            “Aye, sir, but I’ve never beamed up four hundred tons before,” said Scotty.

            “Four hundred tons?” repeated Kirk.

            “It’s not just the whales, it’s the water,” said Scotty.

            “Yes, of course,” said Kirk, nodding. “Uhura, the whales, any contact?”

            “Negative, sir,” said Uhura.

            “Admiral,” said (Y/N).

            “Yes, (L/N)?” said Kirk.

            “I’m going to speak to Spock. He appears…conflicted,” said (Y/N). “Stuck on a problem.”

            Gillian looked at them incredulously. Spock had the same expressionless face he had all the time.

            “Go ahead,” said Kirk, nodding.

            “Thank you, sir,” said (Y/N), rising and walking over to Spock.

            “Are they using their empathy?” said Gillian, staring at (Y/N). “He doesn’t show any emotions.”

            “He’s Vulcan,” said Kirk. “They don’t. And (L/N) can’t feel his emotions because of that. But…they’re married. (L/N) can read him because of that bond. They understand him.”

            “Huh,” said Gillian, staring at (Y/N) as they sat beside Spock. “They seem…sweet.”

            “They’re not what people expect for a couple,” said Kirk. “But yes. Anyone who knows them knows they’re meant to be together.”

            With (Y/N) and Spock, (Y/N) leaned forward. “What’s the matter, Spock?”

            “There is no matter at hand besides finding the whales,” said Spock.

            “I can tell you’re stuck on something,” said (Y/N).

            “Ah. Merely the calculations to return us to the twenty-third century at the appropriate moment,” said Spock. “I have used our journey back in time as a reference, calculating the coefficient of elapsed time in relation to the acceleration curve.”

            “Of course.” (Y/N) remembered pieces of advanced physics courses in the Academy, though it wasn’t their focus. “But what is your problem?”

            “Acceleration is no longer a constant,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) smiled. “Then you’re going to have to take a chance.”

            “Take a chance?” repeated Spock.

            “You’re going to have to guess, Spock. Make an educated decision on how to best proceed,” said (Y/N).

            “Guessing is hardly in my nature, T’hy’la,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) smiled at him. “What is anything that we do in our line of work when we face new scenarios but guesswork?”

            Spock paused and considered. “…Perhaps. Thank you, T’hy’la.”

            “Of course, Spock,” said (Y/N), smiling at him.

            “That’s it. That’s it!” Gillian’s excitement told everyone she’d heard the whales and their radio properly.

            “Affirmative,” said Uhura. “Contact with the whales.”

            “Bearing,” ordered Kirk.

            “Bearing 3-2-7,” reported Uhura. “Range 600 nautical.”

            “Put it onscreen,” said Kirk.

            “How can you do that?” asked Gillian, confused.

            “Onscreen,” said Uhura.

            The viewscreen opened up to reveal the open ocean where two whales were breaching the surface.

            “Admiral, there’s a signal closing in on the whales, bearing 328 degrees,” said (Y/N), furrowing their brow.

            “Let’s see it,” said Kirk.

            The viewscreen switched to show a boat below them on the waves.

            “What kind of ship is that?” said Bones, frowning.

            “It’s a whaling ship, Doctor,” said Gillian worriedly. “Are we too late?”

            “Full power descent, Mr. Sulu,” said Kirk. He wasn’t giving up yet.

            “Aye, sir. Full power descent,” said Sulu.

            The Bounty tipped forward as it flew closer to the sea below. It was them versus the whaling ship, whoever got to the whales first won.

            “They’re going to shoot,” warned (Y/N).

            “Sulu,” said Kirk.

            “Aye, Admiral,” said Sulu, flying them in front of the path of the harpoon.

            It fired, and the pinged off the side of the Bounty, harmless against the Klingon ship. It disrupted the cloaking device, leaving them open to the sight of the whaling ship, but (Y/N) considered this fright the right push to not hunt whales anymore. The ship, caught in the Bounty’s shadow, hurriedly turned around, only too happy to get away from the Bird of Prey.

            “Alright, Scotty,” said Kirk, smiling. “It’s up to you.”

            “Ten seconds, Admiral,” said Scotty. “Ten. Nine. Eight. Seven. Six. Five. Four. Three. Two. One.”

            Everyone tensed as, onscreen, the golden glow of dematerialization appeared in the sea before fading.

            “Admiral,” said Scotty across the comms. “There be whales here!” They had done it; they had George and Gracie.

            Gillian smiled in relief, pure joy radiating from her. Uhura grinned, and Bones relaxed. Spock nodded in approval, and (Y/N) smiled.

            “Well done, Scotty,” said Kirk, relief rolling off him in waves. “How soon can we be ready for warp speed?”

            “Full power now, sir,” said Scotty, dependable as ever.

            “If you will, Mr. Sulu,” said Kirk.

            “Aye, sir. Warp speed,” said Sulu, taking them through the clouds and out towards space. It was time to make their way to the future.

            “Mr. Sulu, you have the conn,” said Kirk, standing from the captain’s chair. “I’m going to take our guest down and have a look at her whales.” Gillian’s aura turned ecstatically warm at the news. “Mr. Spock, have you accounted for the variable mass of whales and water in your time reentry program?”

            “Mr. Scott cannot give me exact figures, Admiral, so I will make a…guess,” remarked Spock.

            “A guess?” Astonishment painted Kirk’s features. “You, Spock? That’s extraordinary.” He smiled, chuckled, and shook his head before leaving with Gillian.

            “I don’t think he understands,” said Spock to (Y/N) and Bones.

            “He means he feels safer about your guesses than most other people’s facts,” said Bones.

            “Then you’re saying it is a compliment?” Spock raised a brow.

            “It is,” said Bones.

            “Then I will try to make the best guess I can,” said Spock.

            “I’m sure your guess will be wonderful,” said (Y/N), smiling supportively.

            “What do you need, Mr. Spock?” said Sulu.

            “Follow these computations,” said Spock, sending them.

            “Aye, Captain,” said Sulu, punching them in.

            Abruptly, as they flew out of Earth’s atmosphere, the Bounty began to shake and tremble.

            “Power depletion,” warned Chekov.

            “Warp increasing,” said Sulu. “Warp 3. 4…6…” They needed to get fast once more. “Warp 7.5. 7.9!”

            “Shields at maximum,” said Chekov.

            As he spoke, Kirk stumbled back onto the Bridge, knowing he’d be needed for this part of the journey should anything go wrong.

            “Mr. Sulu, that’s all I can give you!” said Scotty over comms.

            “Can we make breakaway speed?” said Kirk to Spock.

            “Hardly, Admiral,” said Spock. “I cannot even guarantee we’ll escape the sun’s gravity. I shall attempt to compensate by altering our trajectory.”

            We asked for guesswork, and he’s giving his all, thought (Y/N), holding onto their chair.

            “Warp 8. 8.1,” called Sulu. “Maximum speed, sir.”

            “Admiral, I need thruster control,” said Spock.

            “Acceleration thrust is at Spock’s command,” said Kirk with complete trust.

            “Steady,” said Spock as he maneuvered them. “Steady…Now!”

            They shot around the sun at breakneck speed. The entire world blurred with light before leaving them in the dim light of the ship’s electricity.

            Kirk frowned. “Did braking thrusters fail?”

            “They did, Admiral,” said Spock, nodding.

            “Then where the hell are we?” wondered Kirk.

            Abruptly, the lights dimmed, leaving them in a dark Bridge. Then, they brightened again, beginning to flash. A moment later, the sound of metallic whale song punctured the silence.

            “The probe,” said (Y/N). They were back in the twenty-third century.

            “Condition report, Spock,” said Kirk, instantly on-mission.

            “No data, Admiral. Computers are nonfunctional,” said Spock.

            “The mains are down, sir. Aux power is not responding,” said Chekov.

            The Bounty was careening down through the clouds of Earth, and they bumped through the atmosphere.

            “Switch to manual control, Mr. Sulu,” instructed Kirk.

            “I have no control, sir,” said Sulu as the lights flashed red in warning of….well, everything going wrong.

            “My God, Jim, where are we?” demanded Bones.

            “Out of control and blind as a bat,” said Kirk, perfectly correct if unhelpful.

            “Attempting communication with the Federation and Starfleet, but no luck, Admiral,” said (Y/N).

            “Keep me updated!” said Kirk, watching in alarm as the Bounty swung beneath the Golden Gate Bridge towards the bay below. “Ground the ship, keep the nose up if you can!” If they couldn’t brake, they’d have to use the bay as their landing.

            The Bounty hit the waves, and sparks flew from the computers on the fritz, jerking the Bridge around. (Y/N) held onto their console until they had stopped moving and looked around warily.

            “We’re in the water!” said Kirk. “Blow the hatch!”

            Spock obeyed, and Kirk ran to the now open hatch to poke his head out. He nodded as he looked at the grey, stormy sky. The Golden Gate Bridge loomed in the distance.

            “It’s the right place, Spock,” confirmed Kirk.

            “Guesswork worked,” said (Y/N), nodding.

            “Now all we have to do is get the whales out there before we sink,” said Kirk as rain poured in through the hatch. “Abandon ship. Scotty, do you hear me? Scotty?”

            “Comms are down within the ship, Captain,” said (Y/N), shaking their head.

            “Damn it,” said Kirk. “Move, move!” He gestured towards the hatch. “Spock, see to the safety of all hands.” He was going to get to Scotty and the whales.

            “I will,” said Spock, taking (Y/N) by the arms before they could even think of following Kirk.

            Sulu led the way out of the hatch into the torrential rain of San Francisco. Spock and (Y/N) pushed Uhura to the ladder next, and she clambered out to where Sulu helped her up. Kirk forced the doors of the Bridge open even as water began to rise, and he dove into the water towards the hold where Gillian and Scotty awaited.

            “Chekov, go!” shouted (Y/N), pushing him to the ladder.

            “Doctor, with your patient,” said Spock, and Bones obeyed, going up behind Chekov. “Are Dr. Taylor and Mr. Scott coming?”

            “I feel their auras coming,” said (Y/N). “Kirk has continued to the whales.”

            Spock nodded, and no sooner had (Y/N) spoke than Gillian and Scotty pushed through the doors of the Bridge.

            “Dr. Taylor, everyone’s waiting for you outside,” said (Y/N), taking her arm to pull her to the ladder.

            “Mr. Scott, please follow her,” said Spock.

            Gillian climbed upwards, and Scotty joined her in the storm.

            “T’hy’la,” said Spock, pulling them to the ladder protectively.

            “Stay behind me,” said (Y/N). They refused to lose him now.

            “Always,” said Spock, keeping close as they climbed upwards.

            They emerged from the hatch into the rain and slid down the slid of the Bounty onto a small ledge where everyone huddled against the stormy wind and water.

            A violent gasp and coughing broke the surface of the bay, and (Y/N) shouted, pointing as they felt the familiar aura.

            “Jim!” said (Y/N).

            Spock reached down and pulled him towards the ledge with the rest of them. Kirk had come from the whale hatch and swam to the surface. Taking deep breaths, he let himself be guided to his crew.

            “Do you seem them?” called Uhura over the winds. Chekov shook his head, trying to spot the whales in the bay.

            A low, melodic call caught everyone’s attention, and Gillian pointed.

            “Oh!” she cried, and Bones pointed with her as he spotted a whale cresting the surface of the water. The tail hit the water, splashing them.

            The call of the probe echoed around them, still so metallic and humming.

            “Why don’t they answer?” shouted Kirk. “Why don’t they sing?”

            The group watched as George and Gracie splashed and dove beneath the water.

            (Y/N) took a deep breath and submerged themself in the water, even as Spock reached for them. They closed their eyes, letting the water overtake their senses.

            George and Gracie were free in San Francisco Bay in the twenty-third century. And, in their joy at being free, they began to sing. The low, melodic calls echoed around (Y/N) and enveloped them. (Y/N) broke the surface of the bay and let out a laugh. Spock grabbed them, pulling them from the water.

            “They’re singing, Spock!” said (Y/N), grinning.

            Gillian let out a laugh, and the Enterprise crew grinned. Spock held onto (Y/N) tighter, smiling into their hair as he held them.

            “They’re singing!” repeated (Y/N) with joy.

            They’d done it.

            The sun was coming out as the clouds flew away, and the world was alive once more. Joyously, Chekov jumped into the water, dragging Uhura with him. They laughed, and Sulu dove in with them. Gillian swam towards her whales, and Bones fell in after her. Laughing, Kirk grabbed (Y/N) and Spock’s arms and dragged them into the water.

Chapter Text

            “Council is now in session,” said the Federation spokesperson. “You all take your seats.”

            All of the Ambassadors and dignitaries from various planets sat in their assigned seats in the council hall, preparing for yet another meeting.

            “Bring in the accused,” said the president, gesturing to the doors.

            The doors slid open. Kirk led the walk of the Enterprise crew into the hall, dressed in pressed uniforms once more. Bones, Scotty, Uhura, Chekov, Sulu, and (Y/N) followed Kirk in. Spock descended from the stands beside his father, Gillian, and Alekto—(Y/N)’s cousin-in-law and the Celian Ambassador. Spock wasn’t going to let his spouse and friends face this on their own.

            “Captain Spock,” said the president. “You do not stand accused.”

            “Mr. President, I stand with my shipmates,” said Spock, standing beside Kirk and (Y/N).

            “As you wish,” said the president, though he didn’t understand the decision. “The charges and specifications are conspiracy, assault on Federation officers, theft of Federation property, namely the Starship Enterprise, sabotage of the U.S.S. Exclesior, willful destruction of Federation property, specifically the aforementioned U.S.S. Enterprise, and finally, disobeying direct orders of the Starfleet commander.”

            Is that it? thought (Y/N). They thought there would be some charges thrown in there due to their fighting against Klingons and presence during the destruction of Genesis. Of course, none of it mattered because (Y/N) didn’t regret a thing.

            “Admiral Kirk, how do you plead?” asked the president.

            “On behalf of all of us, Mr. President, I’m authorized to plead guilty,” said Kirk firmly.

            “So entered,” said the president, surprised at the decision but respectful of honesty. However, he looked at each of the Enterprise officers carefully. “Because of certain mitigating circumstances, all charges but one are summarily dismissed.”

            (Y/N) glanced at Spock, who looked back at them. That was a surprising turn of events, but it appeared their efforts to save Earth had earned them some goodwill.

            “The remaining charge, disobeying orders of a superior officer, is directed solely at Admiral Kirk,” said the president. “I’m sure the Admiral will recognize the necessity of keeping discipline in any chain of command.”

            “I do, sir,” acknowledged Kirk.

            The president nodded before speaking firmly. “James T. Kirk…It is the judgement of this Council that you be reduced in rank to Captain.” Kirk’s eyes widened, and his crew looked at him in surprise. “And that as a consequence of your new rank, you be given the duties for which you have repeatedly demonstrated unswerving ability. The command of a starship—”

            The ambassadors of the council because to whisper, which grew into a clamor. Clearly, this had been and would remain a contentious decision.

            “Silence!” commanded the president.

            He waited until the council quieted, and (Y/N) kept themself from smiling at the sullen emotions in the room. The Enterprise and its crew was going to be alright. They glanced to the side and caught Alekto’s eyes. Their cousin-in-law winked. Clearly, she had been on the side of the Enterprise crew and giving them a fair response for disobeying orders and causing problems before then solving even bigger problems. (Y/N)’s lips quirked upwards in a smile before they suppressed it.

            “Captain Kirk,” continued the president. “You and your crew have saved this planet from its own shortsightedness, and we are forever in your debt.” He nodded and sat. That was it.

            Cheers exploded from the council members who had fought for this response, and people applauded as they stood. Uhura hugged (Y/N) and Chekov, who smiled and hugged her back. Bones slapped Kirk on the back for the “demotion,” and Sulu and Scotty grinned. Gillian clapped wildly for them, and Alekto smiled. Sarek stood and inclined his head towards Spock, who nodded back. (Y/N) lifted their two fingers, and Spock repeated their motion, giving them a quick, soft Vulcan kiss.

            Slowly, the ambassadors and representatives began to filter out of their seats to either leave or congratulate and thank the crew for their service before leaving. Sarek, Alekto, and Gillian made their way to the front of the crowd.

            “I’m so happy for you!” said Gillian, grinning. “I can’t even tell you. Thank you so much.”

            “What are your plans?” asked Kirk.

            “I’m going to a science vessel,” said Gillian. “I have whales to watch and three hundred years of learning to catch up on.”

            “Good luck,” said Kirk. “If you need us—”

            “You’re somewhere else in the universe?” teased Gillian.

            “Pretty much,” said Kirk, smiling.

            Gillian smiled. “I guess I’ll have to find you.” She shook his hand. “I’ll see you around the galaxy. Goodbye.”

            “Goodbye,” said Kirk.

            “Bye, Dr. Taylor,” said (Y/N).

            “Bye,” said Gillian, smiling before heading away with another Starfleet officer.

            “I like her. She has potential,” said Alekto, walking to the group.

            “She does,” agreed (Y/N). They smiled at Alekto. “I’m guessing we have you to thank for such a lenient judgement?”

            “You saved this planet and our lives on it,” said Alekto. “Trust me, you all proved yourselves. Some of us simply…moved things along during Council.”

            “Thank you,” said (Y/N), hugging Alekto, who happily hugged back.

            “No, thank you,” said Alekto. She winked. “But if you really want to say thanks, you should come to dinner with Merope and myself. We need to welcome Spock back into the family.”

            (Y/N) smiled. They had him and their life back in balance. “We’ll definitely take you up on that before we head out again.”

            “Great. Then I will see you soon,” said Alekto. “Bye.”

            “Bye,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “Son. In-Law,” said Sarek, greeting Spock and (Y/N).

            “Father,” said Spock, nodding.

            “Hello, Sarek,” said (Y/N), giving him a Vulcan salute in greeting.

            “I am returning to Vulcan within the hour,” said Sarek. “I would like to take my leave of you.”

            “Thank you for attending,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “It was most kind of you to make this effort,” agreed Spock.

            “It was not an effort,” said Sarek. “You—” he gazed at Spock “—are my son. Besides, I am most impressed with your performance in this crisis.” He looked at (Y/N). “As with yours.”

            “Most kind,” said Spock.

            “We were just doing our jobs,” said (Y/N).

            “As I recall, Spock, I opposed your enlistment in Starfleet,” said Sarek. “It is possible that judgement was incorrect. Your associates are people of good character. And your spouse is intelligent and devoted.” He definitely approved.

            “They are indeed,” said Spock. “They are my friends and my t’hy’la.” He looked at (Y/N) fondly, and they looked back with just as much love.

            “Yes. Of course,” said Sarek. “Do you have a message for your mother?”

            “Yes,” said Spock. “Tell her…I feel fine. I am precisely where I’m meant to be.” He was by (Y/N)’s side. “Live long and prosper, Father.”

            “Live long and prosper, Sarek,” echoed (Y/N).

            “Live long and prosper, my son, child-in-law,” said Sarek, nodding and saluting before walking away.

            “We did it,” said (Y/N), smiling at Spock.

            “You did it,” corrected Spock. “I was only here for half the journey. You saved me.”

            “Of course I did,” said (Y/N). “I love you, Spock.”

            Spock smiled slightly. “It’s an honor to be loved by you. And I love you, too, T’hy’la.”

            (Y/N) smiled giddily, took his hand, and pulled him in for a kiss. Spock obliged happily.

l

            “Who is it?” called Merope cheerfully from the doorbell.

            “(Y/N) and Spock,” said (Y/N).

            “You’re back!” The door slid open, and Merope barreled into (Y/N) to hug them. “I’m so glad!”

            “Welcome to the apartment,” said Alekto, letting Spock in and giving him a Vulcan salute. It wasn’t much of a place, but Alekto and Merope had mastered the art of making a home no matter where they were staying and no matter how long.

            “Thank you,” said Spock.

            “You!” Merope turned on Spock after dragging (Y/N) into the house. “You’re alive! Congratulations!”

            “Indeed,” said Spock, raising a brow. “I didn’t anticipate it myself.”

            “Well, I’m glad,” said Merope. “(Y/N) was a mess. They’re lucky to have you back.” It was teasing, but the honesty was there, and Merope meant every word. (Y/N) had been so broken without Spock, so for him to return was a miracle and exactly what (Y/N) needed.

            “Merope,” said (Y/N), embarrassed.

            “It’s alright,” said Alekto. “No need for shame. I’d burn the world down if Merope was gone. You kept a much calmer head.”

            “I nearly got myself thrown in jail for stealing a starship,” pointed out (Y/N).

            “And yet, here you are,” said Spock. “It worked out as it should. You of all people hardly deserve prison, T’hy’la.”

            “Thanks, Spock,” said (Y/N), chuckling.

            “Do you two want anything to drink? Dinner’s almost ready,” said Alekto.

            “Yes, please,” said (Y/N).

            “And then stories! I want to hear all about the whales,” said Merope cheerfully.

            (Y/N) smiled. “And so you shall.”

l

            “Merope is quite a talented cook,” said Spock as he and (Y/N) reentered their quarters.

            “She likes to learn dishes from every planet she and Alekto end up on while Alekto is Ambassador,” said (Y/N).

            Spock nodded. “They make a good couple, then.”

            “Yes. Merope likes traveling and connecting with people, and she does it genuinely. It helps balance out Alekto’s professionalism,” said (Y/N). “They’re lucky to have one another.” As lucky as (Y/N) was to have Spock.

            “(Y/N)?” said Spock.

            “Yes?” said (Y/N).

            “Was what Merope said true?” asked Spock.

            (Y/N) knew what he was talking about. “You know it is.”

            “T’hy’la…” Spock stepped forward and took their hand gently. “When I died to save the ship…I am greatly sorry for the hurt I caused you.”

            “I understand why you did it,” said (Y/N) softly. “And I would have done the same thing had it been me. But…Spock, I lost you. I really lost you. If Genesis hadn’t reacted with your body, then you would truly been gone.” They felt tears rise to their eyes, and Spock gently wiped them away. “I couldn’t stand that. I can’t stand that. Losing you is…too much to bear.”

            “T’hy’la.” Spock spoke firmly as he raised their hand and gently traced it with his own to steady them. “I thought only of you. I need you safe. And I am here now. I love you forever.”

            “I know,” said (Y/N), holding his hand tightly and gazing at him intently. “I can hardly believe it at times. Seeing you alive…it’s incredible.”

            “T’hy’la, however long I must prove to you that I am here and will not leave you again, I will do it,” said Spock, pulling them closer.

            “Then prove it to me by remaining by my side for the rest of our lives,” said (Y/N).

            “You hardly have to ask that of me.” He dipped and kissed them, and (Y/N) laced their hands together. The Celian and Vulcan kisses were equally passionate.

            “I love you,” whispered (Y/N).

            “I love you, too,” said Spock softly, raising (Y/N)’s hand to kiss the palm.

l

            “The bureaucratic mentality is the only constant in the universe,” grumbled Bones as the shuttle flew through space towards their future ship. “We’ll get a freighter.”

            “We’re worth more than that,” said (Y/N), wrinkling their nose.

            “Our skills would be wasted on cargo,” agreed Spock. “It would be illogical to station us there.”

            “I’m counting on Excelsior,” said Sulu.

            “Excelsior? What an honor,” said Chekov.

            “Excelsior?” Scotty scoffed. “Why in God’s name would you want that bucket of bolts?”

            “Scotty, it’s a bucket of bolts because you sabotaged it,” pointed out Uhura.

            “Because it was already a bucket of bolts,” said Scotty primly.

            “A ship is a ship,” reminded Kirk.

            “Whatever you say, sir,” said Scotty. “Thy will be done.”

            “We’re rounding the bend,” said (Y/N), and everyone leaned forward to catch a glimpse of their new ship.

            Kirk grinned. “My friends…we’ve come home.”

            Before them was a Constitution-class starship. Plastered on the side were the letters NCC-1707A. This was the Enterprise, waiting for her crew to come home.

l

            On the Bridge of the Enterprise-A, “Enterprise,” everyone sat in their respective seats, comfortable and at home.

            “Helm ready, Captain,” said Sulu.

            “Alright, Mr. Sulu,” said Kirk, leaning back in his captain’s chair. “Let’s see what she’s got.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Sulu.

            (Y/N) looked at Spock. He looked back. They smiled, and the marriage bond warmed between them. They were at home, and they were in love. Everything was right in the world once again.

Chapter Text

            “It’s beautiful,” said (Y/N), looking around the verdant wildlife of Yosemite National Park. “I can see why Kirk and Bones decided to come here for shore leave.”

            “Indeed,” said Spock. “It is the Earth untouched. All planets need such spaces.”

            “Well, it took humanity a while, but they understand preservation now,” said (Y/N).

            “It reminds me of our honeymoon on Celia,” said Spock. “The mountains, the forests…”

            “The peace and quiet together?” said (Y/N), smiling teasingly.

            “Of course,” said Spock.

            “Speaking of peace and quiet,” said (Y/N). “I wonder what Kirk and Bones are up to.” The couple had headed out for an early-morning hike, leaving Bones and Kirk to figure out their own activities for the day.

            “I believe I see someone climbing up El Capitan,” said Spock, looking from the hill they were on at the looming mountain.

            “You should check on him. He is getting on in years,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “As we all are,” said Spock.

            “You’re aging wonderfully,” said (Y/N), smiling at Spock.

            “As are you,” said Spock, touching his fingers to theirs. “Now, I’ll go and check on our captain.”

            “I’ll go and wait for food with Bones,” said (Y/N), nodding to him.

l

            “ ‘You’ll have a great time, Bones,’ ” grumbled Bones, glaring up at the tiny form of Kirk climbing up El Capitan. “ ‘You’ll enjoy your shore leave. You’ll be able to relax.’ You call this relaxing? I’m a nervous wreck. If I’m not careful, I’ll end up talking to myself.”

            “Thank goodness I arrived then,” said (Y/N), walking into the clearing with their campsite. “You don’t have to talk to yourself.”

            “Did you lose your husband in the woods?” said Bones. “Good for you.”

            (Y/N) chuckled and shook their head. “No, he’s just checking on Kirk.” They pointed to the small figure flying upwards with levitation boots.

            “Dear god, they’re both asking to fall to their deaths,” said Bones.

            “Don’t even joke about that,” said (Y/N), groaning.

            “Sorry…sorry,” said Bones, patting them on the shoulder. “Still goddamn irresponsible—Shit!”

            Kirk had slipped from the mountain and was falling down. (Y/N)’s eyes widened, and Spock dove for him. Bones and (Y/N) tensed in panic until they saw the figures float back up together. Kirk was alive and safe.

            “They’re okay,” breathed (Y/N) in relief.

            “Goddamn irresponsible idiots!” Bones was glad and ready to chew them out.

            (Y/N) put their hands on their hips as Spock and Kirk floated towards them.

            “Hi, Bones, (Y/N)!” said Kirk cheerfully. “Mind if we drop in for dinner?”

            (Y/N) and Bones were supremely unimpressed.

            “No more climbing for you,” said Bones to Kirk.

            “I was barely distracted,” said Kirk, waving a hand.

            “And barely survived,” added (Y/N).

            Kirk coughed guiltily, and Spock straightened awkwardly.

            “I should refuse to feed them,” said Bones.

            “That would be a good punishment,” agreed (Y/N).

            “Wait—” said Kirk.

            “Oh, dear,” said Spock, raising a brow.

l

            “Come and get it! Come and get it!” Bones banged some pots and pans together through the campsite.

            “Bones! Bones!” groaned Kirk. “Knock it off. We’re right here…and we’re starving.”

            Spock peered into the large pot. “Bi-podal seeds, Doctor?”

            “Beans, Spock,” corrected Bones. “But no ordinary beans.” He grinned proudly. “These are an old Southern recipe handed down to me by my father. And if you stick your Vulcan nose up at these, you’re not only insulting me but generations of McCoys.”

            “In that case, I have little choice but to sample your beans,” said Spock.

            “I’ll have some,” said (Y/N), letting Bones ladle a helping into their bowl after Spock and Kirk’s. They lifted their spoon and tasted. “Mm, very good, Bones.”

            Spock nodded. “Surprisingly good, though it does have a flavoring I am not familiar with.”

            “Ah!” Bones grinned. “That’s the secret ingredient.”

            “Secret ingredient?” said (Y/N) curiously.

            “Secret ingredient,” repeated Bones mysteriously.

            “Got any more of that secret ingredient, Bones?” said Kirk knowingly.

            “Be my guest, Captain,” said Bones, pulling a flask from his jacket and handing it to Kirk.

            “Am I to understand your secret ingredient is alcohol?” said Spock, raising a brow.

            “Whiskey,” said Bonse. “Tennessee whiskey, Spock! You two care for any?”

            “Sure,” said (Y/N), taking the flask from Kirk to take a swig.

            “Bourbon and beans,” said Kirk. “An explosive combination. Do you think Spock can handle it?”

            “With Vulcan metabolism, he can handle it,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “He could eat a bowl of termites,” agreed Bones.

            “As you are so fond of pointing out, Doctor, I am half human,” said Spock.

            “Well, it certainly doesn’t show,” said Bones.

            Spock raised a brow and straightened. “Thank you.”

            “Your husband is a strange man,” said Bones, looking at (Y/N). “I insult him, and he takes it as a compliment.”

            “He’s emotionally secure that way,” said (Y/N) fondly.

            “Oh, god, and you really love him,” said Bones, but behind his insults was warmth. He wouldn’t be camping out in the woods with these people if they weren’t his friends.

            “I do,” said (Y/N), gazing at Spock lovingly.

            “I’m quite glad,” said Spock.

            “You all drive a man to drink,” sighed Bones, taking his flask back.

            “Me? What did I do?” said Kirk incredulously.

            “What did you do? You piss me off,” huffed Bones. “Human life is far too precious to risk on crazy stunts.” He was, of course, referencing Kirk climbing up a mountain and nearly falling (and every other stupid, reckless decision Kirk had made as captain of the Enterprise. They had their fair share of adventure). “Maybe it didn’t cross that macho mind of yours that you should have been killed when you fell off that mountain.”

            “It crossed my mind,” admitted Kirk.

            “And?” said Bones.

            “And, as I fell, I knew I wouldn’t die,” said Kirk.

            “I thought he was the only one who’s immortal,” said Bones, gesturing vaguely to Spock.

            “Not immortal. My mind was simply existing without a body,” said Spock.

            “And your body regenerated,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “Most fortunate,” remarked Spock.

            “Yeah, yeah,” said Bones, waving a hand and ignoring them.

            “It isn’t about immortality, Bones,” said Kirk, smiling. “I knew I wouldn’t die because the three of you were with me.”

            (Y/N) tilted their head. “I don’t understand, Captain.”

            “I have always known…I’ll die alone,” said Kirk softly.

            Everyone paused and gazed at him after his words. It was vulnerable and…sad.

            “Well…” Bones couldn’t leave the atmosphere so dark, not when this was supposed to be a nice trip. “I’ll call Valhalla and reserve you a room.” He shook his head. “It’s a mystery what draws us together.” It really wasn’t; they were friends, basically family. “All that time in space, getting on each other’s nerves, and what do we do when shore leave comes along? We spend it together. Other people have families. Two people here are a family.”

            “Spock and I are married, but you two are still family,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “There you have it, Bones. You’re stuck with us because we’re family,” said Kirk. He paused. “Spock, what are you doing?”

            Spock was pushing a marshmallow onto a stick.

            “I’m preparing to toast a ‘marsh-melon,’ ” said Spock simply.

            “Well, I’ll be damned,” said Bones, amusement rolling off him in warm waves. “A marsh-melon. Where’d you learn to do that?”

            “Spock and I did research on human ‘camping out’ traditions,” said (Y/N), picking up a stick and a marshmallow.

            Kirk shook his head and chuckled.

            “Tell me, Goldie,” said Bones. “What do we do after we toast the marsh, er, melons?”

            “We eat them,” said (Y/N).

            “I’m curious, what do Celians do when camping?” asked Kirk.

            “We forage for fruit,” said (Y/N). “And eat caramelle.”

            “I remember them,” said Spock, nodding.

            “Okay, okay, but after we consume them. What else is typical of our traditions,” said Bones, immensely entertained.

            “I believe we are required to engage in a ritual known as the sing-along,” said Spock.

            Kirk grinned. “I haven’t sung around a campfire since I was a boy in Iowa. Wait a minute, Bones…What are we gonna sing?”

            “How about ‘Camptown Races?’ ” suggested Bones.

            “ ‘Pack Up Your Troubles?’ ” said Kirk.

            Spock raised a brow. “Are we leaving, Captain?”

            “It’s a song title, dear,” said (Y/N).

            “Ah,” said Spock, nodding and pulling his marshmallow. It was properly toasted, and (Y/N) handed him chocolate and crackers.

            (Y/N) bit into their toasted marshmallow happily, and Spock followed suit.

            “ ‘Moon over Rigel VII?’ ” said Kirk, continuing the brainstorming.

            “ ‘Row, Row, Row Your Boat,’ ” said Bones with finality.

            “ ‘Row, Row, Row Your Boat.’ ” Kirk grinned. “I love ‘Row, Row…’ Do you know ‘Row, Row, Row Your Boat,’ Spock, (Y/N)?”

            “That song did not come up in our research,” said Spock.

            “It sounds like a children’s song,” said (Y/N).

            “Observant,” said Bones, nodding.

            “The lyrics are very simple,” said Kirk. “It’s ‘Row, row, row your boat, gently down the stream…merrily, merrily, merrily, merrily, life is but a dream.’ The Doctor and I will start it off, and, then, when we give you the signal, you two jump in. Doctor, if you please.”

            “Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” said Bones, clearing his throat.

            Together, Bones and Kirk began to sing. “Row, row, row your boat, gently down the stream!” They gestured to Spock and (Y/N), and (Y/N) joined in. “Merrily, merrily, merrily, merrily, life is but a dream.”

            Kirk frowned. “Come on, Spock, why didn’t you join in?”

            Spock furrowed his brow as he thought deeply. “I was trying to comprehend the meaning of the words.”

            “It’s a song, you green-blooded Vulcan,” said Bones.

            “You’ve graduated from ‘imp,’ ” said (Y/N), and Spock nearly smiled at their humor.

            “You sing it,” continued Bones. “The words aren’t important. What’s important is that you have a good time singing it.”

            “Oh, I am sorry, Doctor,” said Spock. “Were we having a good time?”

            Kirk smiled, Bones sighed, and (Y/N) laughed, leaning on Spock’s shoulder. He gazed fondly at them.

            “I liked him better when he was dead,” said Bones with no true malice.

            “No, no, no,” said Kirk, shaking his head. “Stop it. Let’s…Let’s go to bed and get some sleep, how about that?”

            (Y/N) looked up at the dark sky and the stars. “Why not? I’ve always liked sleeping under the stars.”

            So, together, the camping group doused the fire and unrolled sleeping bags to lay out beneath the stars. Bones and Kirk circled the stones where the fire had been, and (Y/N) and Spock lay on the third side, completing the circle, but they remained side-by-side.

            (Y/N) lay slightly on Spock, head on his chest, and his hand rested lightly on their back. (Y/N) could feel his emotions, calm and familiar, through their marriage bond and the closeness. It was (Y/N)’s favorite way to sleep. Spock enjoyed it as well due to the proximity and physical touch. Vulcans were particular about touch, but he had long-since learned he preferred (Y/N)’s touch to all others’.

            “Captain?” remarked Spock in the darkness.

            “Spock, we’re on leave. Call me Jim,” said Kirk.

            “Jim?” said Spock.

            “Yes, Spock?” said Kirk.

            “Life is not a dream,” said Spock.

            “Go to sleep,” sighed Kirk.

            “Yes, Captain,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) let out a laugh and cuddled closer to their husband. “Goodnight, Jim. Goodnight, Bones.”

            “Goodnight, (Y/N),” said Bones.

            “Goodnight, (Y/N),” said Kirk. “Goodnight, Bones.”

            “Goodnight, Jim,” said Bones.

            “Goodnight, Spock,” said Kirk.

            “Goodnight, Doctor,” said Spock.

            “Goodnight, Spock,” said Bones.

            “Goodnight, Jim,” said Spock.

            “Goodnight, dear,” said (Y/N) softly to Spock.

            “Goodnight, T’hy’la,” said Spock, tracing their fingers with his.

            (Y/N) smiled and closed their eyes, letting darkness wash over them as they fell asleep.

l

            (Y/N) jerked awake as light and violent wind blasted into their face. They sat up, and Spock kept a firm handle on their shoulders. Kirk and Bones were also awake, bleary and sleep deprived. A shuttle was floating above them and their campsite.

            “Get that damn light out of my face!” shouted Bones at the shuttlecraft.

            The crack of branches sounded as a figure emerged from the darkness, backed by the light, but (Y/N) relaxed as they felt a familiar, friendly aura.

            “Mr. Scott apologizes for having to send the shuttlecraft,” said Uhura. “The transporter beam is non-operational.” She looked at Kirk. “Captain, we’ve received important orders from Starfleet Command.”

            “Why didn’t you—” Kirk gestured vaguely “—bleep my communicator?”

            Uhura smiled, amused. “You forgot to take it with you.”

            Kirk sighed. “Wonder why I did that?” He clapped and stood properly. “Well, gentlemen, it appears shore leave’s been cancelled. Pack up your trash.”

            “The Galileo V is waiting to take us to the Enterprise,” said Uhura. They all knew it was Enterprise-A, but it would always just be Enterprise to them. And now another mission awaited them within it.

l

            “ ‘All I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,’ ” quoted Kirk as the Galileo V came into view of the Enterprise.

            “Melville,” said Bones, confidently but incorrectly.

            “John Masefield,” said Spock, their competition never-ending.

            “Are you sure about that?” said Bones, always willing to argue.

            “I am well versed in all the classics, Doctor,” said Spock.

            “Then how come you don’t know ‘Row, Row, Row Your Boat?’ ” challenged Bones.

            (Y/N) covered a laugh, and Spock did not dignify the dig with an answer.

l

            “All I can say is they don’t make ‘em like they used to,” said Scotty as soon as Kirk, Bones, Spock, (Y/N), and Uhura entered the shuttlebay on the Enterprise. This was, of course, his defense at the Enterprise not being fully operational yet.

            “You told me you could have the ship operational in two weeks,” said Kirk. “I have you three. What happened?”

            “I think you gave me too much time, Captain,” said Scotty “innocently.”

            “He’s used to working under pressure. Relaxation throws him off his game,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “The lad’s right,” said Scotty, shrugging.

            “Very well, Mr. Scott,” said Kirk. “Carry on.”

            “Right, sir,” said Scotty, beaming at getting to do more work on the Enterprise.

            “I don’t think I’ve ever seen him happier,” said Bones as they walked out of the shuttlebay.

            “I have. After he punched that Klingon for insulting the Enterprise,” said (Y/N). It was an incident that happened years ago, but it remained a fond and funny memory.

            “Shall we head for the bridge?” said Kirk as they entered the turbolift.

            “Starfleet will be transmitting details of the mission soon, sir,” said Uhura.

            “Bridge it is,” said Kirk. It was time of the new Enterprise’s first mission.

Chapter Text

            The turbolift door opened partially before stalling. Kirk pushed it farther open and squeezed through. (Y/N) and Spock slipped through behind him as Kirk grumbled.

            “Doesn’t anything work this ship?” said Kirk as they entered the Bridge.

            “Starfleet’s got some nerve sending us out in this condition,” grumbled Bones, squeezing his way through the doors. “Why, the ship’s a virtual ghost town.”

            “Captain,” said Uhura, already at her station. “Starfleet transmission online.”

            “Put it on the viewscreen, if you please,” said Kirk, sitting in the captain’s chair. The picture appeared, blurred and static-y. “Can we a have a little quiet, please? Can you clear that up? Can we have a little quiet?” Slowly, the clamor and static quieted into a murmur, and the viewscreen displayed a crisp picture. “Bob?”

            Admiral Bennett nodded to Kirk. “Jim? Well, we’re dressing informally, aren’t we?”

            Kirk smiled amiably. “You caught me on my way to the shower.”

            “I apologize for cancelling shore leave, but, look, we have a dangerous situation on Nimbus III,” said Bennett.

            “On the ‘Planet of Galactic Peace?’ ” said Kirk, raising a brow.

            I’ve read of its reputation. I wonder if it lives up to it, thought (Y/N).

            The Federation, Klingon Empire, and Romulans had, after the war, worked together to supposedly develop the planet, or so the reports said. Reality and reports were rarely in conjunction, even in the Federation that sought to do good. Some people were corrupt no matter the situation. Not to mention, the Federation working with its long-time enemies to any degree was a surprise, though one (Y/N) hoped would lead to a new era of peace for the galaxy.

            “The same,” confirmed Bennett. “From what we can make out, a terrorist force has captured the only settlement, and they’ve taken hostages. The Klingon, the Romulan, and the Federation consultants. Now I know Enterprise is not exactly up to specs…”

            “With all due respect, the Enterprise is a disaster,” said Kirk. He loved his ship, but it was true for the moment. “There must be other ships in the quadrant.”

            “Other ships, yes, but no experienced commanders,” said Bennett. “Captain…I need Jim Kirk.” He left no room for argument. “Your orders are to proceed to Nimbus III, assess the situation, and avoid confrontation if possible. Above all, however, are get those hostages back safely.”

            “Have the Klingons responded?” asked Kirk.

            “No, but you can bet they will,” said Bennett, grimacing.

            “Understood. Kirk out.” The viewscreen turned off. “Plot course to Nimbus III, Mr. Sulu.”

            “Aye, sir. Course plotted.” Sulu knew they weren’t going to refuse.

            “I’m afraid the ship’s problems will have to be solved en route,” said Kirk to the comms. The entire ship could hear his words, and Kirk wanted to ensure they understood their situation and their mission. “Since we’re undermanned, I’m counting on each one of you to give his best. End of speech.” He closed the comms and looked at his Bridge. “Let’s go to work.”

            “Jim, if you ask me—and you haven’t—I think this is a terrible idea. We’re bound to bump into the Klingons, and they don’t exactly like you,” said Bones. “Or any of us on this crew.”

            “The feeling’s mutual,” said Kirk. “Engine room.”

            “Scotty here,” said Scotty.

            “We’ll need all the power you can muster, Mr. Scott,” said Kirk.

            “Don’t you worry, Captain,” said Scotty confidently. “We’ll beat those Klingon devils even if I have to get out and push.”

            Kirk smiled slightly. “I hope it won’t come to that, Mr. Scott. All possible speed, Mr. Sulu.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Sulu.

            “What’s the matter, Captain?” said (Y/N) as Kirk shifted in his seat.

            “I miss my old chair,” sighed Kirk.

            “We’ll put it on Scotty list of fixes,” said (Y/N), and Kirk smiled.

            “And for your list, while we’re flying, get me information on the hostages,” said Kirk. “I want to know everything I can about this situation.”

            “Yes, Captain,” said (Y/N), turning to their station and sending out requests for the information.

            Then, they and the rest of the camping group got up and made the smart decision to shower and change. They would need to be in top condition for the mission ahead. Once (Y/N) sat back down, they finally were beamed the information Kirk wanted.

           “Captain, we’re receiving the hostage information you requested,” reported (Y/N).

            “Put it on the screen,” said Kirk, and (Y/N) showed it.

            An information card appeared onscreen, and everyone’s eyes widened. It was a Klingon with a familiar name and familiar features.

            “Not General Korrd!” said Kirk, eyes wide. Surprise reverberated around the Bridge.

            “The same,” remarked Spock. “He has apparently fallen out of favor of the Klingon High Command.”

            “General Korrd’s military strategies were required learning when I was a cadet at the Academy,” said Kirk, staring at the screen. “When they put me out to pasture, I hope I fare better than Korrd.”

            Another card appeared to display a woman named “Caithlin Dar,” a Romulan. Finally, Talbor, a human, appeared. Three representatives, three hostages.

            The screen blurred before displaying a film.

            “This must be a hostage tape,” said Bones, furrowing his brow.

            Caithlin spoke first. “A short time ago we surrendered ourselves to the forces of the Galactic Army of Light. At this moment, we are in their protective custody. Their leader assures us that we will be treated humanely as long as we cooperate with his friends.” She spoke with worry and yet some degree of belief in her words. “I believe his sincerity. He requests that you send a Federation starship to parlay for our release at once. Be assured we are in good health and would appreciate your immediate response.”

            The camera panned down to a man in white. (Y/N) furrowed their brow and leaned in. Pointed ears could be seen in the static. This man was either Romulan or Vulcan. They paused and looked at Spock, who stared at the screen. Shock reverberated through their bond, strong and telling. Spock knew this Vulcan.

            “I deeply regret this desperate act, but these are desperate times,” said the Vulcan. “I have no desire to harm these innocents, but do not put me to the test. I implore you…I implore you to respond immediately.” His cadence lacked the emotionless quality of most Vulcans, but the word choice was intentional, clearly decided on. That was Vulcan, and that meant whatever situation they were flying towards was, if illogical, logically handled. This Vulcan undoubtedly had a plan.

            “Spock,” said (Y/N), looking at him. “Who is he?”

            “Someone I believed I would never see again, if it is who I suspect,” said Spock.

            Kirk and Bones exchanged looks before looking to (Y/N) to speak.

            “Shall we find a place to speak?” said (Y/N), rising and looking at the three.

            “Yes,” said Kirk, standing.

            Spock rose and stepped to (Y/N)’s side. At least he had them, no matter who this ended up being. And what a person it could be…

l

            “Spock, do you know this Vulcan?” asked (Y/N), laying their hand on Spock’s arm supportively.

            Spock paused before responding. “I cannot be sure.”

            “But he seems familiar,” said (Y/N).

            Spock inclined his head. “He reminds me of someone I knew in my youth.”

            “Why, Spock, I didn’t know you had one,” said Bones, raising spirits from the tension that had settled over them.

            “I do not often think of the past,” said Spock.

            “Who is it he reminds you of?” asked Kirk, furrowing his brow.

            “There was a young student, exceptionally gifted, possessing great intelligence. It was assumed that one day he would take his place amongst the great scholars of Vulcan,” said Spock. “But he was a revolutionary.”

            “What do you mean?” said Kirk.

            “The knowledge and experience he sought were forbidden on Vulcan,” said Spock.

            “Forbidden?” said (Y/N).

            “He rejected his logical upbringing,” said Spock. “He embraced the animal passions of our ancestors.”

            The emotions that almost led to Vulcan’s ruin, thought (Y/N).

            “He believed that the key to self-knowledge was emotion, not logic,” said Spock.

            “Imagine that,” said Bones. “A passionate Vulcan.”

            “When he encouraged others to follow him, he was banished from Vulcan, never to return,” said Spock.

            “Fascinating,” said Kirk.

            “I wonder what his reasons for taking hostages on Nimbus III could be,” said (Y/N). “If he seeks self-knowledge, then it seems counterproductive to do something that will get you sent to jail.

            “Well, he may not be logical, you know,” said Bones.

            “Mm.” (Y/N) believed this Vulcan was intelligent, though. And that meant plans.

            “Captain to Bridge,” called Uhura over the comms.

            “On my way,” replied Kirk, heading to the door with Bones and (Y/N).

            (Y/N) paused as Spock stared out the window, deep in thought. “Spock?”

            “Coming, T’hy’la,” said Spock, moving closer to them.

l

            The group reentered the Bridge, and Sulu turned in his chair to address them.

            “Approaching Nimbus III,” he reported.

            “Hailing frequencies open,” said Uhura as (Y/N) sat beside her.

            “Standard orbit, Mr. Sulu,” said Kirk, sitting down.

            “Captain, we’re receiving a transmission from Paradise City,” said (Y/N), looking to Kirk. “They demand to know our intentions.”

            “Respond with static,” ordered Kirk, and (Y/N) nodded. “Let them think we’re having difficulty. It wouldn’t be far from the truth.”

            “Paradise City, can you boost your power? We are barely receiving transmission,” said Uhura, adding to the ploy.

            “Transporter Room, status,” said Kirk.

            “Scotty here, Captain,” said Scotty. “Transporter still inoperative. Even if we could lock on to the hostages, we could’na beam ‘em up.”

            Kirk nodded, frustrated but not to be defeated. “Then we’ll have to get them the old-fashioned way.”

            “Klingon vessel now entering airspace,” said Spock, turning form his scans. “Bird of Prey. Estimating 1.9 hours until her weapons come to bear.”

            “Damn,” cursed Kirk. He stood. “Let’s go.” There was no hesitation from Sulu, Uhura, (Y/N), and Spock as they followed him. “Chekov, you have the conn. Keep anyone from getting hurt, if you can.”

            “Aye, Captain,” said Chekov.

            Together, the landing/rescue party grabbed a few more security officers, headed to the shuttlebay, reboarded Galileo V to fly down to Nimbus III.

            “What’s the status of their equipment?” said Kirk as they lowered through the atmosphere.

            “Their scanning equipment is primitive but effective,” reported Spock. “I recommend we land at coordinates 8-5-6-3.”

            “That puts us pretty far away from Paradise City,” said (Y/N).

            “To land any closer would be to risk detection,” said Spock, and (Y/N) nodded in understanding.

            “Mr. Sulu, execute,” said Kirk.

            “Aye, sir,” said Sulu, flying them towards the coordinates. The desert spread out below, and they landed softly in the sand. The moon hung high in the sky as the night sky spread out above.

            The officers left the ship and headed to crouch behind sand dunes, and Kirk, Spock, (Y/N) looked out at Paradise City in the distance.

            “At footspeed, I estimate the journey to Paradise City at 1.2 hours,” said Spock.

            “We don’t have 1.2 hours,” said Kirk, frowning and looking around. He brightened as he spotted an encampment with horses and rebels. “Wait—the horses. But we’ll have to get their attention…”

            (Y/N) smiled. “Uhura and I can handle that.”

            Spock and Kirk looked at them. (Y/N) smiled innocently before turning around.

            “Oh, Uhura, how do you like captive audiences?”

            Uhura grinned, and Spock and Kirk exchanged looks. Spock shrugged. His spouse always managed to surprise him, even this many years into their marriage and relationship.

l

            A few minutes later, Uhura was dancing with two palm fronds against the moon, whistling for the rebels’ attention. As she shook her hips and twirled, she appeared naked, successfully creating a distraction.

            “What…Is she naked?” said the rebel, eyes widening beside his companions.

            “Hello, boys!” called Uhura.

            Instantly, all the men ran for the sand dunes, eager to get closer to the beautiful woman.

            “Now, now,” said (Y/N), appearing beside Uhura.

            The men’s eyes widened at the equally attractive individual who leaned down towards them and cupped their faces.

            “It’s rude to interrupt a performance.”

            (Y/N)’s golden eyes flashed in the moonlight, and pure fear ran through the group as their bodies, pressed together, allowed (Y/N) to use empathy on all of them at once. The group jerked back, several fell unconscious, and others rolled down the sand dune. Instantly, the Federation officers appeared on either side of Uhura and (Y/N) with phasers drawn. They had the men pinned.

            “Captain, I believe the horses are ours,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            Kirk looked at the unconscious men, impressed. “I always forget it’s important to not upset you.”

            “I’m happy to remind you,” said (Y/N) cheerfully.

            “That was a good plan,” said Spock, nodding.

            “Thanks, Spock,” said (Y/N), brightening at the compliment.

            “Now, let’s not waste any more time,” said Kirk, moving to the horses.

            “Wait,” said Uhura, grabbing some scarves and cloaks from the rebels. “Disguise yourself.”

            “Good point,” said Kirk.

            “What would we do without you?” said (Y/N), smiling at their friend.

            “Who knows?” said Uhura, winking.

l

            The Starfleet officers thundered across the desert of Nimbus III towards the lights of Paradise City.

            “Open the gates, it’s our lookout party!” called a guard as they approached.

            Uhura’s disguises worked, thought (Y/N).

            “Federation soldiers are right behind us!” said Kirk as they galloped through the gates. “Close the gate!”

            The guards nodded and looked back out at the desert with weapons draw while the real Federation officers slipped from their horses and moves farther into the city center.

            “Where are they?” wondered a guard.

            “We need to move quickly,” murmured (Y/N). “They’re nervous, but it will turn into suspicious soon.”

            “Hold your horse, T’hy’la,” said Spock, and Kirk fought not to laugh. “I am scanning…” He nodded to a building. “The hostages are being held in that structure.”

            Kirk opened his communicator. “Galileo, this is Strike Team. Start your run…”

            Abruptly, the light of the guard tower turned on the Strike Team, and (Y/N) tensed as suspicion turned on them. Their disguises had only worked for so long, and now the jig was up.

            “Phasers on stun!” shouted Kirk. “Get rid of the mounts! Sulu, take out that light! Get to the hostages! Take out the guards!”

            (Y/N) slipped from their horse, and Spock was already waiting to pull them to cover. Together, they withdrew their phasers. It was time for a battle.

Chapter Text

            (Y/N) and Spock fired from behind their cover, letting Sulu ride forward towards the light exposing their locations. A cannon fired, and Sulu fell from his horse as it bucked. However, he rolled back to his feet, lifted his phaser, and fired. It hit the light, and it shattered in a burst of sparks. The streets of Paradise City were thrown back into the dim light of streetlights, allowing the shadows to give cover to the Starfleet officers.

            (Y/N) emerged from their hiding spot and grabbed several men before they could fire on their friends. The men let out shouts as pure terror ran through them, giving Spock an opportunity to stun them. The couple moved through the streets, using the cover of darkness to emerge and surprise their enemies with the same trap. And when certain people resisted the fear (Y/N) could cause in them, Spock moved in to give them a Vulcan Nerve Pinch. No one was harming (Y/N) if he could help it.

            “Uhura, come on down!” ordered Kirk over the pandemonium of shots and shouts.

            “Roger, coming in,” said Uhura from within the Galileo V. It lowered through the air, having finally arrived at Paradise City.

            A wild volley of shots landed near Spock and (Y/N)’s heads, and they ducked. Kirk fired from below the machine-phaser, and it hit. The sparks of it hit the sign of the saloon where the hostages were, and they exploded in light. Kirk ducked into the saloon while the battle continued outside.

            “Let’s get in,” said (Y/N) to Spock, nodding to the saloon.

            Spock nodded. Kirk couldn’t face every opponent within the saloon on his own. So, as darkness reigned, Spock and (Y/N) snuck to the building. Kirk turned to face them and nodded.

            From a corner, Korrd, Caithlin, and Talbot emerged. Kirk stepped towards them, and Spock followed, but (Y/N) grabbed Spock’s hand and pulled him back. They felt no relief from the three in front of them. They were…calm and a little nervous.

            “Thank god,” said Kirk.

            “Captain—” began (Y/N) warily.

            “Please cooperate.” Caithlin held up a phaser and pointed it at the group. Korrd followed suit.

            Kirk’s eyes widened, and Spock furrowed his brow, pushing (Y/N) behind him more.

            “Would you mind handing over your weapons?” said Talbot.

            We walked right into a trap, thought (Y/N). They had been right; this Vulcan possessed intelligence and a plan. The Enterprise officers were now prisoners.

l

            The prisoners of the Galactic Army of Light were marched through the streets of Paradise City towards the leader—the Vulcan. He was beaming around at his companions from the steps of Galileo V, waves of warmth radiating from his aura. It honestly threw (Y/N) off to feel so much from a Vulcan.

            “Well done, my friends!” he said, smiling.

            The crowd cheered for him and jeered at the prisoners as they were walked to the shuttle. As the Vulcan’s eyes landed on Spock, his eyes widened, and he pointed at him. Quickly, he descended to the street and walked towards the group. He paused before them, and he and Spock stared at one another.

            “Qual se tu?” said Spock. Who art thou?

            “Spock!” said the Vulcan, smiling widely. “Spock, it’s me! It’s Sybok.” He was sincerely happy to see Spock, which made (Y/N) frown. This was definitely an odd Vulcan and an odd man, period. “After all these years, you’ve finally caught up with me.” He held Spock’s shoulders and paused when he didn’t respond. Spock stepped back, out of his arms’ reach and back to (Y/N)’s side. “Don’t you have anything to say to me?”

            Spock straightened. “You are under arrest for seventeen violations of the Neutral Zone Treaty.”

            Sybok burst out laughing. “Spock! You’ve developed a sense of humor after all.”

            (Y/N) frowned. Spock had a sense of humor. It was just a very Vulcan one.

            “It was not my intention to amuse you,” said Spock firmly. “These are serious charges. However, if you surrender now—”

            Sybok shook his head in disappointment. “I’m sorry, Spock, I can’t surrender now. I’m not through violating the Neutral Zone Treaty. In fact, I’m just getting started.” The crowd chuckled, and (Y/N) narrowed their eyes. “And for my next violation, I intend to steal something…something very big.” He looked at Spock intently. “I must have your starship.”

            “You staged all this to get your hands on my ship?” said Kirk, bewildered and angry.

            Sybok furrowed his brow. “Who are you?”

            “James T. Kirk,” said Kirk. “Captain of the Enterprise.”

            “But I thought Captain Chekov…” Sybok trailed off and smiled while nodding. “I see…Very clever, Captain.” He looked back to Spock. “Spock, it would appear you’ve been given a second chance to join me. What do you say?”

            Spock gaze remained level. “I am Starfleet officer.”

            “Of course.” Sybok was only a little disappointed. “Of course. Then I’ll take the ship without your help.”

            The crowd cheered, and (Y/N) looked at the violently joyous emotions around them. Just what does Sybok want that these people are so eager to follow him?

            “Now, to the Enterprise!” declared Sybok, and his followed grinned while pushing their prisoners forward.

            (Y/N) exchanged a glance with Spock. This wasn’t good, not at all.

l

            Talbot paced before the prisoners, and (Y/N) watched his emotions carefully. He was…happy. That was it. Barely any fluctuations, which made (Y/N) suspicious of what had happened before they had arrived.

They glanced at Sybok. What is he up to? What has he done? What does he plan? Questions circled in their head.

            “Once we’ve taken control of you vessel, we’ll bring up the rest of our followers,” said Talbot. He was completely on Sybok’s side, just as Korrd and Caithlin were.

            “Klingons are out there,” said Kirk grimly to his companions. “We’ll be lucky to get the ship back ourselves.”

            “Galileo, this is Enterprise,” said Chekov’s voice across the comms, and a warning look from Talbot told the Enterprise crew to remain silent. “Red Alert. Bird of Prey approaching, cloaked. Raising shields.” A pause. “Recommend Galileo find safe harbor until situation secure. Acknowledge.”

            “No!” ordered Sybok before anyone could open a communication channel. “No reply. Remain on course.”

            “Sybok, listen to me,” said Kirk, trying to reason with him. “In order for this craft to enter the landing bay, Enterprise must lower the shields and activate the tractor beam. To bring us inside and then re-raise the shields will take…” He looked at Spock.

            “Exactly 15.5 seconds,” said Spock.

            Kirk nodded. “An eternity during which we’ll be vulnerable to Klingon attack.”

            “General Korrd, you know Klingon strategy. You know it’s true,” said (Y/N), appealing to fact.

            Korrd nodded and looked at Sybok. “They speak the truth. If my people are cloaked, they intend to strike.”

            “We cannot turn back,” said Sybok stubbornly.

            “You must allow us to act,” said Spock.

            “Let me do something,” said Kirk.

            Sybok gazed at him in assessment. “Very well. Do what you must…but no more.” The warning was clear.

            Kirk nodded and stepped forward to the comms. “Enterprise, this is Kirk. Understand your situation. Are unable to return to planet. Stand by to execute…Emergency Landing Plan B.” He paused. “B as in ‘Barricade.’ ”

            The comms channel was switched off, and Sybok looked at Kirk for explanation.

            “What are you doing?” he said.

            “In order to lower and raise shields as quickly as possible, we’re going to forego the tractor beam and fly her in manually,” said Kirk.

            “Manually?” repeated Bones incredulously.

            Sybok leaned in. “How often have you done this?”

            Sulu looked up at Kirk and then Sybok. “Actually, it’s my first attempt.”

            Sybok raised a brow—it reminded (Y/N) of Spock—and looked at Kirk.

            “He’s good…Really,” said Kirk. He opened comms again. “Scotty, on my mark, open bay doors.” He paused as Galileo V flew closer to the hull of the Enterprise. “Kirk to Scotty…Lower shields!”

            “Lowering shields,” confirmed Scotty.

            “Bird of Prey bearing 105 Mark 2,” said Uhura quietly.

            “Go, Sulu,” said Kirk.

            Sulu was intensely focused on his task at hand and directed the shuttle into the landing bay. They bumped against the floor, skidding towards the wall. Everyone within the shuttle jerked, and Spock quickly held (Y/N) around the waist to steady them instead of letting them fall. Everyone tensed as they careened towards a wall, but a large net, courtesy of Scotty, sprung up across their path. The Galileo V hit it and slowed to a stop a moment before hitting the wall. The violent stopped sent everyone falling to the ground, and (Y/N) groaned as they sat up. These missions always ended in at least bruises, that was certain.

            They lifted their head and saw Sybok reaching for a weapon. They moved to grab it, but Sybok’s hand closed around it first. Abruptly, Spock pulled (Y/N) back to prevent Sybok from turning the phaser on them.

            Sybok pointed the phaser at Kirk as he came to. “We must change course at once.”

            Kirk looked at the phaser and then at his friends. He wouldn’t risk their lives. “I’ll take you to the Bridge.”

            He stood, and Sybok followed him to the door of the Galileo. It opened, and as other people began to stand, (Y/N) moved to the exit to get after Kirk and Sybok.

            The moment Kirk stepped to the shuttlebay floor, he turned and hit Sybok. The Vulcan stumbled back, and Kirk lunged to grab the weapon. Sybok grabbed him and threw him up against another shuttle. (Y/N) ran down and shoved Sybok away from Kirk, and Sybok whirled on them. He lunged, and (Y/N) dodged to the side. Kirk hit Sybok, and Sybok grabbed him, throwing him against a wall. Kirk hit the ground, and (Y/N) pulled him up as Sybok advanced again. At the same time, (Y/N) kicked the phaser away, leaving them with just fists, but at least Sybok didn’t have a weapon, either.

            It slid to a stop at Spock’s feet. At that moment, Sybok got ahold of Kirk, and (Y/N) gasped as Sybok’s hands closed around Kirk’s neck. They froze. Vulcan strength could snap his neck in a moment; they dared not move any closer.

            “Spock! Pick it up!” said Kirk, voice strangled as he saw the phaser at Spock’s feet.

            Spock picked up the phaser and leveled it at Sybok, who let go of Kirk and stared at him. “Sybok,” said Spock. “You must surrender.”

            “No!” declared Sybok, walking towards Spock.

            (Y/N) tensed. If he tried to hurt Spock, (Y/N) would do anything to stop him.

            “You must kill me,” said Sybok. He stood before Spock, intentionally pressing the end of the phaser rifle into his chest. It was a challenge.

            “Shoot him!” said Kirk, coughing as he stood.

            But (Y/N) knew Spock would not. To take another life like this, Sybok defenseless…Spock could not. It was not who he was; it was not what Vulcans stood for, either.

            Sybok snatched the phaser back. Kirk’s eyes widened, and Spock looked at (Y/N), fearing their disappointment. (Y/N) shook their head. They wished he would have done something else, but they wouldn’t wish for him to commit an act that would against who he was. (Y/N) respected Spock too much to be angry at that.

            “For a moment…I thought you might actually do it,” said Sybok, searching Spock’s gaze as if trying to understand his thoughts. Spock’s expressionless face did not give a hint to his mind, though.

            Behind Spock, Bones was pulled from the shuttle, restrained by a member of the Galactic Army of Light. Sybok nodded to his compatriot.

            “Put him in the brig with Captain Kirk and…” Sybok looked at (Y/N). They remained silent. He could figure out their name from ship records if he wanted it. They weren’t offering it until he learned some respect and stopped holding people they cared about at phaser-point. “The Celian commander.” Sybok looked at Spock. “Spock, you will accompany me…to the Bridge?” Yet again, it was an offer for Spock to remain by his side. Clearly, in Spock’s youth, they had known one another.

            “No, I will not,” said Spock. He may be unwilling to kill Sybok, but his loyalty would always be with his spouse and his friends.

            Sybok leaned forward slightly. “You know I’m right.”

            Spock didn’t agree with whatever that meant and remained silent.

            “Then you must join them,” said Sybok, sighing in disappointment and nodding to Kirk, (Y/N), and Bones.

            (Y/N) furrowed their brow as they were escorted away. They looked back at where Sybok stood with various security officers from the Strike Team, Sulu, and Uhura.

            What is he going to do with them? thought (Y/N). And, more importantly, would it have the same result as Talbot, Korrd, and Caithlin’s changes in loyalty?

l

            “Dammit. God dammit, Spock!” said Kirk, instantly turning on Spock the moment the energy field closed them within the cell. His anger was red-hot around (Y/N), and they stepped back. Bones was equally angry.

            Spock tried to speak. “Captain, what I have done—”

            “What you have done is betray every officer on this ship!” snapped Kirk.

            “Worse,” said Spock. He would not pretend he had made the best decision. He had merely made the decision he could. “I have betrayed you.” He looked at (Y/N). “And you.” He turned back to Kirk. “I do not expect you to forgive me.”

            “Forgive you? I ought to knock you on your ass!” exclaimed Kirk, glaring.

            “If you think that would help,” said Spock, ready to allow it.

            “You want me to hold him, Jim?” said Bones.

            “No one’s hitting anyone,” said (Y/N) quickly, stepping between them.

            “You stay out of this!” said Kirk to Bones and (Y/N). He looked imploringly at Spock. “Why, Spock? Why? All you had to do was pull the trigger.”

            “If I had pulled the trigger, Sybok would be dead,” said Spock, simple and straightforward.

            “I ordered you to defend your ship,” said Kirk.

            “You ordered me to kill my brother,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) paused. Wait…

            Kirk barely contained a groan. “The man may be a fellow Vulcan, but that doesn’t—”

            “You do not understand me, Captain,” interrupted Spock. “Sybok, also, is a son of Sarek.”

            There was a pause, and everyone stared at Spock.

            “You mean he’s your brother brother?” said Kirk. Spock nodded. “You made that up.” Kirk couldn’t believe it.

            “I did not,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) put a hand to their chin as they thought.

            “You did too,” said Kirk. “Sybok couldn’t possibly be your brother because I happen to know for a fact that you don’t have a brother.”

            “Technically, you are correct,” said Spock. “I do not have a brother.”

            “You see?” said Kirk proudly, looking at (Y/N) and Bones.

            “I have a half-brother,” said Spock, finishing his thought.

            Kirk immediately deflated. “I gotta sit down.” He sat. He looked at (Y/N). “Did you know about this?”

            “Spock has told me about his half-brother, but from the little I’d heard, I thought he was studying on another planet or dead,” said (Y/N), shrugging.

            “And you didn’t ask?” said Kirk.

            “It would have been rude,” said (Y/N).

            “Thank you for considering my feelings, but it is unnecessary, T’hy’la,” said Spock.

            “I will always consider them,” responded (Y/N), smiling.

            Kirk buried his head in his hands. His crew was insane and treating this conversation so normally.

            “Let me get this straight,” said Bones, trying to make sense of the situation. “You and Sybok have the same father but different mothers.”

            “Exactly, that is correct,” said Spock, nodding. “Sybok’s mother was a Vulcan princess. After her death, Sybok and I were raised as brothers.”

            “Why didn’t you tell us this before?” said Kirk incredulously.

            “I was not disposed to discuss matters of such a personal nature with those beyond my family,” said Spock. “For that, I am sorry.”

            “He’s sorry,” groaned Kirk. “He’s sorry, and that makes everything alright. I’m sorry—”

            “Stop it, Captain,” said (Y/N) firmly before Kirk could continue spiraling. “Spock could no more kill his own brother than he could kill you or me.”

            Spock looked at (Y/N). They understood, and he was thankful for it. Every day, his t’hy’la reminded him of why he loved them.

            “If you want to punish him for what he’s done, why don’t you throw him in the brig?” said Bones. Kirk had to admit (Y/N) and Bones had points, there. “Besides, we got bigger problems to deal with. Like how the hell do we get out of here?” Speech over, Bones looked at Spock. “I’ll say one thing, Spock, you never cease to amaze me.” Bones might think it was understandable what he’d done, but the rest of the situation—not telling your friends you have a brother—was still crazy.

            Spock looked at Bones. “Nor I myself,” he admitted.

            Kirk sighed.

Chapter Text

            “Ah! Aha!” Kirk strained from where he stood atop Spock’s shoulders.

            (Y/N) stared at the opening in the ceiling where he was trying to find a certain wire. If they could gain control of some part of the ship from the inside out, then they could escape.

            “Useless,” remarked Spock. He didn’t believe this idea had much merit.

            Bones’s worry pricked at (Y/N)’s skin. This would either end very well or very poorly.

            “Unwise,” warned Spock as Kirk reached for a wire, but it was too late.

            The wire sparked, and Kirk jerked back from the electricity. He tumbled from Spock’s shoulders and hit the ground. Fortunately, he rolled as he landed, so he received bruises but no worse injuries.

            “You could’ve warned me,” groaned Kirk, massaging his back as he stood.

            “He did,” pointed out (Y/N), and Bones nodded.

            “There’s got to be a way out of this mess,” said Kirk, looking around the cell.

            “This is a new brig, Captain,” said Spock. “It is escape proof.”

            “How do you know?” asked Kirk.

            “The designers tested it by using the most intelligent and resourceful person they could find,” said Spock. (Y/N) and Bones exchanged a look. “He failed to escape.”

            “This person, he didn’t by chance have pointed ears and an unerring capacity for getting his shipmates into trouble, did he?” said Kirk.

            “And maybe handsome, too?” said (Y/N).

            “He did have pointed ears,” admitted Spock. “And some people may consider him attractive.”

            Well, that answers that, thought (Y/N), shaking their head in amusement.

            “Brave crew of the Starship Enterprise.”

            The group in the brig paused as Sybok’s voice reverberated from the comms in a ship-wide announcement. A moment later, the tiny viewscreen in the cell switched on to show his face.

            “Consider the question of existence,” said Sybok.

            (Y/N) raised a brow. What was this, a lecture?

            “These are the questions which man has asked ever since he first gazed at the stars and dreamed,” said Sybok. “My Vulcan ancestors were ruled by their emotions. They felt with their hearts. They made loved with their hearts. They believed with their hearts.”

            And they nearly killed one another over their hearts until they found a solution, thought (Y/N). That solution is not for everyone, but it is a solution. Just as Celians chose to embrace empathy and emotional understanding as another solution. Both are valid. They are just different.

            “And above all else, they believed in a place in which these questions of existence would be answered,” continued Sybok. This was not a lecture; it was a preach. “Modern dogma tells us this place is a myth, a fantasy concocted by pagans. It is no fantasy!”

            He spoke with pure conviction. Clearly, he believed himself, though whether or not it was real fact would remain a mystery until proof for or against was found. Belief was important, but (Y/N) and the Enterprise needed facts, too.

            “It exists!” said Sybok emphatically. “My brothers and sisters and siblings, we have been chosen to undertake the greatest adventure of all time…” He paused dramatically and gazed into the camera as if looking into the eyes of true believers. “The discovery of Sha Ka Ree.”

            Spock furrowed his brow. “Is it possible?” He spoke quietly, considering Sybok’s words carefully.

            “Spock, what is Sha Ka Ree?” asked (Y/N).

            “The reason Sybok left Vulcan,” said Spock.

            “Our destination—the planet Sha Ka Ree—it lies beyond the Great Barrier at the center of the galaxy,” continued Sybok in his announcement.

            “The center of the galaxy?” repeated Kirk in surprise.

            “Where Sha Ka Ree is fabled to exist,” said Spock.

            “But the center of the galaxy can’t be reached,” said Kirk incredulously. “No ship has ever gone into the Great Barrier. No probe has ever returned.”

            “Sybok possessed the keenest intellect I have ever known,” said Spock. “If he believes he has found a way, it may be true.”

            “Spock!” said Kirk. “My only concern is getting the ship back. When that’s done and Sybok is here, you can debate Sha Ka Ree until you’re green in the face. Until then, you’re either with me or you’re not.”

            “I’m here, Captain,” said Spock. He would not kill Sybok, but his loyalty was with (Y/N) and Kirk and Starfleet.

            “Captain, Spock,” said (Y/N), interrupting. “Do you hear that?” A soft tapping had caught their attention.

            Kirk and Spock quieted in order to listen. They didn’t ask if (Y/N) was making it up; they wouldn’t. Bones furrowed his brow.

            “It’s…tapping. Rhythmic but not a set pattern,” said Bones.

            “It may be a primitive form of communication known as Morse Code,” said Spock. “The rhythm fits with certain letters perfectly.”

            “You’re right,” said Kirk, furrowing his brow. “That one there…an ‘s,’ I think.”

            “I believe the next letter is a ‘t,’ ” said Spock.

            “ ‘A’…‘n’…‘d’…” said (Y/N).

            “You know Morse Code?” said Bones.

            “I’m a Negotiations and Communications officer,” said (Y/N) matter-of-factly.

            Spock looked at (Y/N) with pure adoration. They were such an incredible officer and so skilled at what they did…it was maddeningly attractive.

            “That was the end of a word,” said (Y/N), nodding.

            “ ‘Stand,’ ” said Bones.

            “New word starting,” said Kirk, listening intently. He moved closer to the wall to hear more clearly.

            “ ‘B’…‘a’…‘c’…‘k,’ ” said (Y/N).

            “ ‘Back,’ ” said Bones. “ ‘Stand back.’ ”

            The four paused. “Stand back!” they exclaimed. Spock grabbed (Y/N) and pulled them back while Kirk and Bones jumped backwards.

            The moment they moved, the wall exploded. Dust and debris fell from the newly formed hole, and the four peered through the dust cloud warily. (Y/N) relaxed and touched Spock’s hand as they felt a familiar aura.

            “What are you standing around for?” said Scotty, looking at them all incredulously. “Do you not know a jailbreak when you see one?”

            (Y/N), Kirk, and Bones grinned.

l

            “The bond between these four is strong…” said Sybok, frustrated. He walked with Sulu and several members of the Galactic Army of Light behind him through the brig towards his prisoners. “Difficult to penetrate. This will be quite a challenge.”

            Sulu nodded. “Kirk, Bones, and Spock are like brothers, and (L/N) is like a sibling to Kirk and Bones. Spock and (L/N) have the strongest bond, though. I don’t know if enlightenment will change that.”

            Sybok paused. “My brother has such a strong bond with another person?” He was surprised.

            Sulu nodded. “They’re married.”

            Interesting, thought Sybok. Perhaps he could use that.

            However, when the group rounded the corner, they found the cell their four prisoners were in empty, and a giant hole exposed their escape route.

            “We’ve got to find them!” exclaimed Sulu.

            Sybok certainly agreed.

l

            “So Sulu, Uhura, and Chekov are just…on Sybok’s side?” said (Y/N), frowning as they walked through the lower decks of the Enterprise.

            “Aye,” said Scotty. “I don’t know what he did to ‘em, but they’ll be searching for you once they find out you’ve escaped.”

            Kirk grimaced and nodded. “Thanks, Scotty.”

            Scotty shrugged. “It was no problem. I needed to find some people not on his side. We can’t trust anyone now.”

            “We need to send a distress signal,” said Kirk.

            “We’d never make it to the Bridge,” said Bones.

            “There is an emergency sending apparatus in the forward observation room,” said Spock.

            “The only trouble is, it’s up there, and we’re down here,” said Kirk.

            “You might be able to reach it by means of turboshaft number three, which is closed for repairs,” said Scotty. He shook his head. “It’s a long and dangerous climb,” he warned.

            Bones, (Y/N), and Spock looked slightly at Kirk.

            “Some of us get off on long and dangerous climbs,” said Bones sarcastically.

            Kirk decided not to respond to that comment. “Scotty, get the Transporter working. If we make contact with a rescue ship, we’ll need it.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Scotty, nodding.

            “Which way to the turboshaft?” asked (Y/N).

            Scotty paused at a crossroads in the lower decks and gestured down one hall. “Straight down that tunnel to the hydro vent and turn right, then left at the blowscreen. You can’t miss it.”

            “Mr. Scott, you’re amazing,” said Kirk, smiling.

            “Nothing amazing about it,” said Scotty. “I know this ship like I know the back of my hand.”

            He nodded goodbye to Kirk, Spock, (Y/N), and Bones as they stepped into the tunnel and continued their walk. They listened carefully for the sound of people, but with the twists and turns and pipes and wires, any sound could mean anything. The only choice was to keep going without looking back until they arrived at the turboshaft.

            Bones grimaced as he looked upwards at the high, high ceiling above them. The shaft went on forever, to every level of the Enterprise. (Y/N) knew they were in for a long, dangerous climb, just as Scotty warned.

            “Look at it this way,” said Kirk, knowing the thoughts of his companions. “We’ll get a good workout.”

            “Yeah,” scoffed Bones. “Or a heart attack.”

            Kirk grimaced and headed to the ladder, beginning the long climb. Bones clambered up after him in resignation. (Y/N) started up after him. Spock…walked out the door. The other three continued climbing, but as they reached Level 13, they were feeling the strain. (Y/N) paused and looked down, expecting to see Spock. When they didn’t, they frowned.

            “Captain!” said (Y/N).

            “Yes?” Kirk looked down.

            (Y/N) looked up. “Spock is gone—Oh!” They stared in surprise at Spock, floating down from above Kirk. “Never mind.” He had found his levitation boots again.

            Kirk and Bones looked up, and they were startled by the appearance of the Vulcan from above. Spock lowered down to (Y/N) and held out a hand.

            “I believe I have found a faster way,” he remarked.

            “I hope so,” said (Y/N), letting go with one hand from the ladder.

            Spock’s hand wound around their waist, and (Y/N) held onto his neck tightly. They balanced slightly on one of the boots, leaving room for Kirk and Bones. Spock flew a bit higher, and Bones stared.

            “Coming, Bones?” said (Y/N).

            “You two go ahead. I’ll catch the next car,” said Bones, staring.

            “We’re not splitting up,” said Kirk from above.

            Bones sighed and let Spock support him on his other side. Slower now, Spock floated up to Kirk and turned. Kirk got onto Spock’s back. Unfortunately, the group began to drift downwards, too heavy for the boots with four people.

            “It would appear we are too heavy,” observed Spock.

            “It’s all those marsh-melons,” said Kirk, sighing.

            Clanging echoed upwards, and the four looked down. Below them, getting ever-closer, was Sulu and several of Sybok’s followers. They stared up at the group, having caught up to their trail.

            “Spock, use the booster rockets,” urged (Y/N), knowing how strong those were on the boots.

            “If I activate them now, T’hy’la, we’ll be propelled upward at an unpredictable rate,” said Spock.

            “Fire the rockets!” ordered Kirk, holding on tight as they approached Sulu.

            Spock obeyed, and the jet of energy sent them flying upwards.

            “Captain! Please come back down!” shouted Sulu after them, emotions perfectly pleasant, though (Y/N) couldn’t trust it.

            They held on tight to Spock, and his arm around their waist tightened as they flew wildly up.

            “Hit the brakes!” shouted Kirk over the rushing wind.

            Spock stopped the booster rockets, and they slowed to a halt a few moments before they would have hit the top of the turboshaft. With their weight, they drifted slightly downwards, and Spock looked at Kirk.

            “Captain, I am afraid I overshot the mark by one level,” said Spock.

            Bones let out a breath of relief at having survived. “Nobody’s perfect.”

            “And we’re going down again,” said (Y/N) cheerfully as they floated vaguely down with their combined weight.

            Spock directed them to the side, and they landed on the proper level.

            “Good job,” said Kirk, nodding and leading the way out of the turboshaft.

            He crawled forward and stood in the hallway of the Enterprise. He warily looked around before nodding, and the other three followed him out. Fortunately, for once, the forward observation room wasn’t much farther down the hall, and the group crept through the dim lights of the currently unused corridor to the room. Bones turned on the light and closed the doors behind them while (Y/N) moved to the controls of the emergency sending apparatus to open a comms channel.

            “(Y/N)?” said Kirk.

            “Emergency channel open,” confirmed (Y/N), standing.

            Kirk nodded and wasted no time speaking. “To anyone hearing my voice, this is Captain James T. Kirk of the Federation Starship Enterprise. If you read me, acknowledge.” Nothing. “Acknowledge!” They needed someone to hear.

            “Enterprise, this is Starfleet Command,” said a voice finally. “We read you, over.”

            “A hostile force has taken control of our vessel and put us on a direct course to the Great Barrier,” said Kirk. “Our coordinates are 0-0-0, mark 2. Request emergency assistance. Acknowledge.”

            “Understood, Enterprise,” said Starfleet Command. “We are dispatching a rescue ship immediately.

            “Roger Starfleet,” said Kirk.

l

            In the Klingon Bird of Prey, the commander, Klaa, nodded as his second-in-command, Vixis, finished pretending to be Starfleet Command. “Plot course 0-0-0, mark 2,” he ordered in Klingon.

            “But, Captain, that course will take us into the Barrier as well,” said Vixis.

            “Where Kirk goes, we follow,” commanded Klaa.

l

            The moment Kirk finished his message, (Y/N) tensed. “Captain, people are approaching.” They felt calm, happy auras approaching and one intense, powerful one. Sybok and his followers.

            “We need to leave, now,” said Kirk, moving towards the door quickly.

            Too late. The doors slid open, and Sybok stood before them, expression as pleasant as ever. However, his emotions showed tremors of frustration. (Y/N), Bones, Spock, and Kirk were proving troublesome.

            Good, thought (Y/N).

            “I trust your message was received?” said Sybok.

            Kirk stood strong and stepped out from his friends. “You can’t expect us to stand by while you take this ship into the Great Barrier.”

            Sybok’s disappointment and frustration grew as he circled the group. “What you fear is the unknown. The people of your planet once believed their world was flat…Columbus proved it was round. They said the sound barrier could never be broken…It was broken. They said warp speed could not be achieved.” He gestured to the ship as evidence of falsehood there, too. “The Great Barrier is the ultimate expression of universal fear. It is an extension of personal fear.”

            Every word he spoke was meant to draw you in, to give logic to all of his actions. He knew how to speak to people, how to get them to listen. However, (Y/N) would not stand for it.

            “And yet you have committed acts of violence in this endeavor,” said (Y/N). “You’ve twisted the minds of people.” Sulu, Uhura…Maybe even Chekov and so many others. “That is wrong of you.”

            Sybok sighed and shook his head. “I so much want your understanding. I want your respect. Are you afraid to hear me out?”

            “We do not fear you and your ideas,” said (Y/N). “We dislike what you have done. There is a difference.”

            Sybok’s frustration was a soft quake in his aura, and (Y/N) kept a keen eye on it. However, instead of lashing out, Sybok turned to his companions. “Wait outside.” The members of the Galactic Army of Light walked out of the room, and the doors slid closed. Sybok looked back at his prisoners with a kind expression. “I’m sure you have many questions. Here, amid the stars of our galaxy, we shall seek the answers together.”

Chapter Text

            Sybok paced before Spock, (Y/N), Kirk, and Bones, beginning his new sermon. “Sha Ka Ree. The Source. Heaven. Eden.” Each the name of a mythical, spiritual place that would contain peace and knowledge beyond the understanding of this world. “Call it what you will. The Klingons call it ‘Qui’Tu.’ To the Romulans, it is Vorta Vor. For the Celians, it is Paradiso, Paradise. The Andorian word is…unpronounceable.” Sybok looked at each person with intensity. “Still, every culture shares this common dream of a place from which creation sprang. For us, that place will soon be a reality.”

            “The only reality I see is that I’m a prisoner on my own ship,” said Kirk, unmoved by the speech. He didn’t care about paradise if it came at the cost of his crew.

            (Y/N) nodded. “You’ve taken our ship, our freedom, and seek to take our minds.”

            Sybok shook his head. “I don’t control minds. I free them,” he said, words smooth as sweet as if this was a blessing.

            (Y/N) didn’t trust it and narrowed their eyes.

            “How?” asked Bones softly.

            Sybok turned to him. “By making you face your pain and draw strength from it. Once that’s done, fear cannot stop you.”

            “Fear is a necessary emotion,” said (Y/N). “People need caution at times. Fear is a part of that. To remove it is to put someone in harm’s way.”

            Sybok shook his head. “You are a Celian. You embrace emotions deeply. I understand. However, fear holds people back from living complete lives. I lift that.”

            “It sounds like brainwashing to me,” said Bones, standing. He swayed slightly, and (Y/N) narrowed their eyes.

            Sybok stepped towards Bones, who backed up. “Your pain is the deepest of all,” he said.

            “What?” said Bones, faltering.

            “I can feel it.” Sybok gazed at Bones. “Can’t you?”

            Bones opened his mouth to reply.

            “Leonard…” said a hoarse voice.

            Fear and grief took over his emotions as he turned to face the empty corner of the room. “This is some kind of trick,” he said shakily.

            “Leonard,” said the voice again. A light appeared in the corner of this…strange illusion and showed a man in a hospital bed.

            “Father?” croaked Bones. He looked back at Sybok angrily. “Oh my god, don’t do this to me.”

            “Leonard,” said Bones’s father, David.

            Bones helplessly turned back, going to his father’s side. “I’m here, Dad. I’m with you, Dad,” he said, voice trying to remain firm despite the emotions flying around him in a storm.

            “The pain…the pain…” groaned David.

            “I’ve done everything I can do,” said Bones. “You’ve got to hang on.”

            “I can’t stand the pain…Help me…” begged David.

            “All my knowledge, and I can’t save him.” Bones’s voice broke on the words.

            “You’ve done all you can.” Sybok went to Bones’s side. “The support system will keep him alive.”

            “You call this alive?” said Bones, looking down at David.

            “Son…release me,” pleaded David.

            “I can’t do that, Dad,” said Bones. “…But how can I watch him suffer like this?”

            “You’re a doctor,” said Sybok.

            “I’m his son!” said Bones aggressively, combatting all of his pain with anger just as he always did. He whirled to the life-support systems and pressed a button. He gazed into David’s eyes as they closed gently, and he held his father’s hand as he passed before his very eyes for a second time.

            (Y/N) moved forward before Sybok could speak. Their hand went to Bones’s shoulder, and they pulled him into a hug. Bones, usually so gruff and closed-off, accepted it, hugging them tightly.

            “I’m sorry, Bones,” said (Y/N) gently. “I’m sorry.”

            “They found a cure so soon after I did it…” said Bones, voice hiccupping slightly as he tried to avoid crying. “A goddamn cure!”

            “If you hadn’t killed him, he might have lived,” said Sybok.

            (Y/N)’s sharp golden gaze landed on Sybok, and he stepped back slightly from the intensity of their gaze. Their empathy ran through them and into Bones, holding his emotions safe within their aura. Sybok and his psychic abilities could go to hell.

            “He asked to be released,” said (Y/N). “Bones did what he father wanted.”

            “I loved my father,” said Bones.

            “I know, Bones,” said (Y/N). “We all know it.” They could feel it so intensely through the pain and grief.

            “Release this pain! Release it!” said Sybok, still trying to get through to Bones. “This pain has poisoned your soul for a long time…let it go.”

            Bones looked at Sybok slightly, and (Y/N) felt his emotions becoming…blander. They held onto his shoulder.

            “Bones,” said (Y/N), and he looked at them. “You lost your father. But you were with him. You cared for him. Do you want to forget that by letting go of all of your feelings in that moment?”

            “I can’t…I could never forget him,” said Bones.

            “Because you love your father,” said (Y/N). “And that’s all he felt in his last moments. Not pain. Just your love.”

            Bones’s emotions steadied, gaining their pain once more but also bubbling with the warmth of nostalgic love. (Y/N) held him close, their brother in all but blood, and let him just feel. That’s all they could do.

            Sybok narrowed his eyes slightly as the Celian before him proved stronger and cleverer than he anticipated. But he remembered Sulu’s words. They and his brother were married. Their bond was strong. So if he wanted to stop the empath from interrupting his work…Sybok turned to Spock. Sybok would have to work on his brother. And I know him better than anyone.

            “Very well. If the Doctor is not ready to give up his pain, perhaps someone he respects can show him the way.” Sybok faced Spock. “My brother…You know it is irrational to fear the unknown.”

            “I do,” said Spock. It was the possible harm to the people he cared for that caused him to resist Sybok’s plans to go to the Great Barrier.

            “Then you must give up your pain,” said Sybok.

            “I hide no pain,” said Spock, looking at Sybok evenly.

            “I know you better than that,” said Sybok.

            “Do you?” said Spock.

            “Spock…Don’t!” said Kirk softly, trying to step in.

            “Spock,” said (Y/N), looking at him worriedly.

            Spock shook his head. Bones still needed (Y/N)’s abilities to help him process his grief. “It’s alright, (Y/N).” He looked at Sybok. “Proceed.”

            A scream pierced the air, and everyone turned to see a new illusion in the room. A pregnant woman lay on a bed with a Vulcan attendant beside her. The woman, the round ears showed her humanity, strained and screwed her face up in pain as she pushed with all her might.

            “What is this?” asked Kirk.

            “I believe we are witnessing my birth,” said Spock, eyes on his mother.

            (Y/N) looked at Amanda in the illusion as she gave birth, pushing so hard to give Spock life. The Vulcan priestess picked up the baby as Amanda rested, exhausted. Sarek entered the illusion to attend to his wife before looking to his son.

            “Sarek, your son,” said the priestess, showing Sarek baby Spock.

            Spock’s eyes remained on his father, and (Y/N)’s felt the negative emotions reverberate through their bond slightly. They looked at Spock, brow creasing in concern for their husband.

            Sarek gazed at Spock. “So human,” he said.

            Spock himself remained silent, looking at his father with his baby self.

            “Spock?” said (Y/N) gently.

            Spock closed his eyes as the illusion faded.

            “My dear,” said (Y/N), letting go of Bones. He was alright now, and Spock needed them. (Y/N) extended a hand to Spock.

            He opened his eyes and looked at them. (Y/N) didn’t need him to speak to understand what he was feeling. Sarek and he were still repairing their relationship. Seeing his father refer to him as human opened up old wounds. Spock would always have to contend with his dual heritage, not fitting with Vulcans but not fitting with humans, either. He would never be one or the other. And no matter how much he grew and gained friends, those old issues could pop up at times.

            “It’s alright, Spock,” said (Y/N) softly.

            Spock reached back to them, and he touched their hand. (Y/N) traced it gently, letting him feel their love and pure care for him. They didn’t care about anything but who he was as a person. And that was just what Spock wanted to feel.

            “Thank you,” said Spock, looking at (Y/N).

            They smiled. “Always, Spock.”

            Sybok stared. They hadn’t even used their abilities this time. They had just…spoken to Spock. This Celian, (Y/N) (L/N), was the truest threat to his endeavors. They refused to see reason and to be enlightened. He took a step forward. Their pain would have to be removed first, then.

            (Y/N) turned on Sybok before he could make another move. “Why do you think you have the right to manipulate people’s emotions like this? It’s wrong. It’s an infringement of their personhood.”

            “To let go of pain is to take a step to enlightenment, to truth,” said Sybok.

            “No,” said (Y/N). “Emotions, the feelings of the present and the past, they are what make us who we are. We carry them with us throughout our lives, and we grow from them and with them. They are necessary—the good and the bad.” They shook their head. “If we lose our emotions, we lose ourselves.”

            Kirk nodded and stepped forward to where Spock and (Y/N) were. He was on his friends’ sides. “We don’t want our pain taken away. I don’t want my pain taken away. I need my pain.” (Y/N) was entirely right, and no matter what Sybok tried, Kirk knew it was true.

            “Sybok,” said Uhura’s voice across comms.

            Sybok straightened, keeping a calm head and remaining in control of himself—though he was losing control of the situation. “Captain, (L/N), I’m afraid you’ll have to remain here,” said Sybok. He looked to the two he’d reached out to. If they just let go…they could join him. “Spock, Dr. McCoy…Join—”

            “I cannot go with you,” said Spock.

            “Why not?” urged Sybok. “You’ll belong, and you’ll no longer have to feel the pain of lacking a place.”

            Spock was unmoved. “I belong here.” He spoke the simple truth.

            “I don’t understand,” said Sybok.

            “Sybok,” said Spock. “You are my brother, but you do not know me. I am not the outcast boy you left behind those many years ago. Since that time I found myself and my place and I know who I am. I will not go with you. I will always belong here.” He looked at (Y/N) and traced their hand, touching his fingers to theirs. (Y/N) smiled back at him, glad to know Spock knew he belonged with them, always.

            Sybok watched, surprised by the openness with which Spock, the brother who tried so hard to be Vulcan, displayed his affection. Sulu had been right in his information on them. Their bond was unbreakable.

            “You can count me out, too,” said Bones. He was still rattled by the experience of seeing his father’s passing again, but he knew who he stood with. He knew the merit of his emotions, and, more importantly, he knew he loved his friends more than he feared his own pain.

            Sybok stared at Bones and Spock. His eyes traced over Kirk and (Y/N), unmovable against his will. “Then I’ll see you on the other side.” He would continue without them, then. He headed to the doors.

            “Wait!” said Kirk. “You know we’ll never make it through the Great Barrier.” He couldn’t risk his crew and friends.

            Sybok looked at Kirk. “What if we do?” he said. “Will that convince you that my vision is true?”

            “What vision?” said Kirk, furrowing his brow.

            “Given to me by God,” said Sybok, not a single trace of doubt to be seen in his emotions. “He waits for me on the other side.”

            “You’re mad,” exclaimed Kirk.

            “Am I? We’ll see.” Sybok swept out of the room. There was nothing Kirk, Spock, Bones, or (Y/N) could do to stop him before they made it to the Barrier.

            “(Y/N)…” said Bones softly. “Thank you. If you hadn’t knocked some sense into me…” He was trying to be his usual self, but he trailed off, unable to continue.

            “No problem, Bones,” said (Y/N), smiling gently. “I’m your friend. I’m here for you, whenever you need it.” They looked at Kirk and Spock. “I’m here for all of you.”

            “We’re glad,” said Kirk. He worried he would have lost Bones and Spock without them.

            “Thank you, T’hy’la. For everything,” said Spock.

            The moment he finished speaking, the ship shook. They had arrived at the Great Barrier. Outside of the observation room, light flashed through the windows. They were bathed in green light, and then blue light swam before them in strange spirals as the Enterprise forged onwards. And then…they were in darkness with a single ball of light floating in empty space before them. The group stared at the possible center of the galaxy, a fable turned reality.

            “Is it possible?” breathed Kirk.

            “Fascinating,” said Spock.

            “Are we dreaming?” asked Bones.

            “If we are, then life is a dream,” said (Y/N).

            “Sybok is going to go down there,” said Kirk, staring at the blue ball of light.

            “He will,” agreed Spock.

            “What are we going to do?” said Bones. “He didn’t get us killed, unless this is heaven, but I don’t want him being in charge here.”

            “…We go with him,” said Kirk.

            “With our free choice,” said (Y/N).

            Kirk nodded. “He’s gotten where he wants. If he’s logical, he has no reason to deny us.”

            “Well, he may be Vulcan, but he sure as hell ain’t logical,” said Bones.

            “We’ll find out,” said (Y/N).

            “We have our negotiator to work things out,” said Kirk.

            “Captain, may I recommend you speak? Sybok may not react well to (Y/N) after they interrupted his plans so easily,” said Spock.

            “Good point,” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) sighed dramatically. “Vulcans and their pride. You use your empathic understanding to make a good point, and they’re all up in arms.”

            Bones chuckled.

l

            Kirk led the way through the door of the Bridge, and he stood before the crew as all heads turned towards him. Uhura, Sulu, and Chekov brightened upon seeing (Y/N), Spock, Bones, and Kirk. Korrd, Caithlin, Talbot, and Sybok were surprised to see them. Kirk ignored all the stairs to look at Sybok directly. Sybok smiled as he approached, and (Y/N) had to resist reacting to his appearance of smugness—this wasn’t a victory for Sybok, it was a decision by a captain to protect his crew.

            Kirk looked around at the Galactic Army of Light as they clicked their phasers on before addressing Sybok. He would have to be careful. “About the ship.” And the crew within it remained unsaid.

            “The ship needs its Captain,” said Sybok.

            Kirk was right. He got to the center of the galaxy, so he’s more willing to allow us control, thought (Y/N). His only goal is getting down to that planet now. Knowing what someone wanted was imperative for good negotiations.

            “No special conditions?” Kirk remained wary.

            “No conditions,” confirmed Sybok.

            Kirk looked at (Y/N), and they nodded. No sign of lying in Sybok’s emotions.

            Kirk paused and asked carefully, “What makes you think I won’t turn us around?”

            “Because you, too, must know,” said Sybok.

            Kirk sighed. Sybok was right. Kirk would remain in control, though. “Well, if we’re going to do it, we’ll do it by the book.” He turned to his crew, his. (Y/N) could help them regain their proper, complete emotions later, once Sybok was appeased enough to be controlled (and to get his army to stand down). “Chekov, take the conn. Sulu, standard orbital approach. Uhura, alert the shuttlecraft to stand by. Sybok, Spock, (L/N), Dr. McCoy, come with me.” He looked at the intruders and government representatives. “The rest of you, remain on board until I determine what it is we’re dealing with.” He looked at everyone as they hesitated and frowned. “Well, don’t just stand there. God’s a busy man.”

            And it may be time to meet Him, thought (Y/N).

Chapter Text

            The Galileo III soared through space towards Sha Ka Ree. Blue light illuminated the landing party within—Kirk, Bones, Spock, (Y/N), and Sybok. Behind them, the Enterprise eagerly awaited their discovery on the fabled planet at the center of the galaxy. Slowly, they passed through a blue cloud of dust, which danced like smoke around the shuttle. No one spoke as they stared at the never-before-seen sights unfolding. Below them were craterous mountain ranges and long canyons splitting the surface of the planet.

            As they descended, Spock paused from his navigation. He lifted a hand from the controls, yet the Galileo III kept flying.

            “I am no longer in control of this craft,” he said.

            (Y/N) looked at him and then the window to the outside world. Whatever happened now, it was out of their hands. The Galileo III was not stopping as it flew downwards towards the rocky surface of Sha Ka Ree. Sybok grinned at the group in triumph and joy as everything he’d fought to find spread out before him. Kirk and Bones were not looking away from the view, as stunning as it was surprising to see.

            Gently, the Galileo III, directed by unseen forces, lowered to the ground and landed. Solemnly, the Enterprise crew stood and headed towards the exit of the shuttle. Kirk paused and reached for a phaser, but Sybok put a calm hand on his shoulder and shook his head.

            “Alright,” said Kirk, letting go. “We’ll play it your way.” Then, he followed his crew out.

            Everyone stared around them at the sight of the fabled planet. Even if it didn’t live up to its mythological reputation, it was a wonderful place. That was true.

            “It’s amazing,” breathed Kirk.

            “The land,” said Spock, looking at the majestic mountains and untouched nature.

            “The sky,” said Bones, looking at the purple hues and warm light.

            “It’s beautiful,” said (Y/N).

            “Just as I knew it would be,” said Sybok. He stepped forward. “And now…to our creator.”

            He knew where he needed to go. The Enterprise crew could only follow. They went up and over rocky hills that overlooked a large crater bathed in purple light. They skidded down the rockslide-covered slopes to the bottom, careful of every movement. Spock remained ahead of (Y/N) and extended them an arm whenever they needed it. Once he reached the bottom, Sybok ran forward, looking wildly around for…anything. He slowed. There remained nothing. Everyone was quiet and looked around carefully. Only the whistling wind answered their silent questions.

            Sybok cleared his throat and lifted his arms. With his entire chest, he announced, “We have come this far!” The sound echoed off the crater walls despondently. “By starship…” Sybok spoke softer now, a slight bit of doubt in his voice now. He was expecting a response, but there was just…stillness.

            Kirk pulled out his communicator and flipped it open. “Enterprise, this is Kirk.” He was ready to announce the end of this expedition and make it clear to everyone intruding on his ship that there was nothing more to do but leave. Then he could save the Enterprise and the people in it properly.

            “Sybok, we’ve seen your travels through,” said (Y/N). “This is over, now.” They could feel his sadness growing in defeat.

            “Sybok,” said Spock when his brother did not reply. “Perhaps—”

            The ground rumbled, and the sound echoed in a roar through the crater. Everyone in the landing party froze, fear piercing the air like knives. (Y/N) tensed as the sky rapidly darkened, and the purple glow was exchanged for shadows. Slabs of rock shot up from the ground violently. Spock pulled (Y/N) to his side protectively, and they kept a hand on him as they watched the columns rise higher into the sky. Before their very eyes, a temple was built of crater rock and pure power. They stared in awe.

            (Y/N) felt trepidation run through their veins. Just what being was capable of something like this? And, more importantly, were they a threat to those (Y/N) cared about?

            Sybok walked forward through the temple, and the landing party followed, looking around at the temple in shock, fear, and awe. They walked until they found a large, circular chamber with a blue light in the center. The sphere emanated a powerful psychic aura, and (Y/N) narrowed their eyes as they felt it prick at their arms as if testing the waters.

            The light brightened, and (Y/N) was forced to shield their eyes as the sphere rose into the air. It extended into a column of pure light and energy, a show of power that was truly, well, powerful.

            “Brave souls,” said the deep voice of the Being before them (around them? with them? (Y/N) couldn’t be sure. They just knew the Being was present in all ways that mattered). “Welcome.”

            “Is this the voice of God?” said Bones in astonishment.

            “One voice. Many faces,” replied the Being. The light flashed, and the faces of many different species appeared in the blue smoke and energy until it settled on the face of an older man with a beard. “Does this better suit your expectations?”

            “Qual se tu?” breathed Sybok, pure joy in his aura. He stumbled forward towards his god.

            “It is I,” said the Being. “The journey you took to reach me could not have been an easy one.”

            “It was not,” said Sybok. “The Barrier stood between us, but we breached it.”

            “Magnificent,” said the Being. “You are the first one to find me.”

            “We sought only your infinite wisdom,” said Sybok, humble to the last.

            “And how did you breach the Barrier?” questioned the Being.

            “With a starship!” said Sybok.

            “With a starship…” said the Being.

            (Y/N) furrowed their brow as excitement in the form of happiness flitted through the Being’s emotions.

            “Could it carry my wisdom beyond the Barrier?” asked the Being.

            “It could. Yes!” said Sybok, eager to serve his god faithfully. He had come this far; he would spread his intelligence to all.

            “Then I shall make use of this starship,” said the Being.

            They need a starship? thought (Y/N).

            “It shall be your chariot,” declared Sybok.

            “Excuse me,” said (Y/N). Spock glanced at them as they spoke.

            “It will carry my power to every corner of creation,” said the Being, ignoring (Y/N)’s words.

            “Excuse me!” repeated (Y/N). Everyone looked at them, even the Being themself. The heavy, energetic gaze remained on them, but they did not cower. “I want to ask a question.” They kept their head held high. “What does…God need with a starship?”

            “Bring the ship closer.” The Being spoke again to Sybok instead of replying to (Y/N).

            They narrowed their eyes, trepidation and curiosity deepening into suspicion. “I said, ‘What does God need with a starship?’ ”

            “(Y/N), what are you doing?” said Bones.

            “T’hy’la, be careful,” said Spock. He, too, felt the need to ask such questions, but he did not want (Y/N) hurt.

            “I’m asking a question,” said (Y/N), undeterred.

            “Who is this creature?” demanded the Being.

            “Wouldn’t you know?” said Kirk, stepping up. He wasn’t going to stand by while this strange being tried to take control of his ship, claims of God didn’t matter. “Aren’t you God?”

            Sybok grew nervous and addressed the Being. “They have their doubts,” he said modestly, apologetically.

            “You doubt me?” said the Being, looking at Kirk and then at (Y/N), the first to speak against them.

            “Without proof, yes,” said (Y/N).

            “(Y/N), you can’t ask the Almighty for an ID,” said Bones warily.

            “Then here is the proof you seek,” said the Being.

            A beam of blue light shot from their eyes and hit (Y/N), sending them flying. They hit the ground and rolled to a stop as psychic shocks reverberated through their being, and they squeezed their eyes shut to fight it. Pulling on their empathy and psychic abilities, they forced a wall up. (Y/N) gasped for breath as they were released from pain, barely managing to pull themself up onto their forearms. Spock was already by their side, holding them by the shoulders protectively.

            “God is angered so severely by a single question?” challenged (Y/N), refusing to cower now.

            “Why?” Sybok looked at the Being, bewildered. “Why have you done this to my…family?”

            Spock and (Y/N) looked at Sybok in surprise. Throughout it all, he had sought to drive a wrench between them to continue on. However, now that he had achieved it all…true sense was returning. He cared for his brother again and was not trying to change him. He allowed his ship to be the Enterprise and not Sybok’s. He let Kirk lead the landing party. And now, he was admitting Spock belonged somewhere—in his family with (Y/N) as his spouse. That made (Y/N) Sybok’s family, too.

            “They doubt me,” said the Being as if that was an acceptable explanation—as if that was an explanation a Vulcan like Sybok could accept. (Y/N) could feel tendrils of doubt beginning to form around Sybok.

            “You have not answered the question,” said Spock. He understood (Y/N)’s decision to stand up to this Being. It had to be shown they were not a god of any sort but a Being with selfish desires—likely nefarious, if a starship was needed and brought through the manipulation of faith. “What does God need with a starship?”

            Blue beams of light shot towards Spock, but the moment they hit Spock, (Y/N)’s hand was in his, and their bright golden eyes were staring daggers at the Being as they fended off the psychic attack, protective to the last of their husband.

            “Do you doubt me?!” The Being’s voice boomed around them in another display of intimidation.

            “I doubt any god who inflicts pain for pleasure!” said Bones, his awe at meeting such a Being completely diminished. He wouldn’t stand for his friends being hurt, not for anyone.

            “Stop!” said Sybok to Bones, trying to avoid more antagonizing of the Being. He didn’t want another person he had brought with promises of knowledge and peace to be hurt. He gazed imploringly at the Being. “The God of Sha Ka Ree would not do this!”

            “Sha Ka Ree?” repeated the Being. Contempt coursed through his aura, and (Y/N) grimaced at the smudge of darkness in the aura. “A vision you created.” Four words shook Sybok to his core as his eyes widened. “An eternity I’ve been imprisoned in this place!” The Being’s voice rose to a thunderous roar, resounding with powerful echoes. “The ship! I must have the ship! Now…give me what I want!”

            Sybok stared at the Being, unable to tear his eyes away from the utter disappointment of all that he had searched for.

            “Sybok!” said Spock before Sybok could give in with the hopes of calming the Being—hope was illogical, after all, though Spock would not fault him for searching for it. “This is not the God of Sha Ka Ree or any other god.”

            “I don’t understand…Reveal yourself to me!” begged Sybok, seeking to understand. That was all he had wanted, to understand the world and himself purely.

            The Being’s eyes widened, and the face expanded, growing ever larger until the irises took up the entire light before them. The pupils expanded, swallowing blue glows into darkness. And a figure walked from that darkness, laughing darkly—and wearing Sybok’s face in a cruel trick.

            “What’s wrong?” jeered the Being’s voice, now mixing with Sybok’s own. “Don’t you like this face? I have so many, but this one suits you best.”

            Sybok’s eyes widened in horror as revulsion and fear passed through him in a whirlwind and stuck to him like ice. “No…No, it’s not possible!” His mind had deceived him, and all the light he had promised his people, his followers, was a lie.

            “Bring me the ship, or I will destroy you,” said the Being.

            “The ship…” breathed Sybok, heart thumping against his side. He had fought for it, and it was only to give this horrible Being a chance to escape imprisonment so clearly deserved for cruelty.

            “Bring it closer so that I might join with it,” declared the Being. “Do it or watch these…puny beings—” their face stretched out in a sadistic smile “—die horribly.”

            (Y/N)’s hold on Spock’s arm tightened, and beside them, Kirk and Bones tensed. Kirk only tensed for a moment, though, and subtly flipped his communicator open. He wasn’t going to die there or let this Being take his ship if he had anything to say about it.

            “What have I done?” Sybok turned towards the Starfleet officers helplessly, looking at each one of their faces. He stepped towards his brother hopelessly.

            “Sybok,” said Spock, trying to steady him.

            “You were tricked,” said (Y/N). “Many have been.” He had hope for knowledge and peace for the world. (Y/N) couldn’t blame him for believing and wanting to keep believing.

            “This is my doing!” gasped Sybok. “This is my arrogance…my vanity…” He saw it all clearly.

            Spock stepped towards him. “Sybok, we must find a way—”

            “No!” Sybok spoke firmly. “You must save yourselves.” He would not let anyone be harmed any further for his mistakes. “Forgive me, brother.” He touched Spock’s arms and squeezed slightly—as close as Vulcans could get to hugging. “Forgive me.”

            Spock reached out again as Sybok turned, and (Y/N) touched his arm. They shook their head. Spock understood, and he dropped his arm. He would respect his brother’s decision to protect him and everyone else. (Y/N) could feel Sybok’s resolution and determination. This was his brother, finally returned.

            “I couldn’t help but notice your pain,” said Sybok, stepping towards the Being.

            “My pain?” The Being’s voice echoed as they furrowed their brow.

            Sybok kept walking forward. “It runs deep. Share it with me.”

            He stepped into the beam of light and energy. The Being stepped back, but Sybok forged forward and embraced his twin. Sparks flew, blinding the group. And yet, as (Y/N) peered through their fingers at the column of light, they wondered if Sybok wasn’t embracing his own pain and guilt at the same time he embraced the Being—and he was moving on with it, making decisions to make up for his mistakes and forge a new path, no matter how short it may be.

            “Enterprise!” called Kirk over the sound of electricity crackling as the Being fought against Sybok’s embrace—psychic and physical. “Are you ready?”

            “Enterprise,” said Sulu. “Torpedo armed.”

            “But Captain, we’re firing directly on your position,” said Chekov worriedly.

            “Sending it down, Mr. Chekov,” ordered Kirk. “Now!” He grabbed Bones, and (Y/N) pulled Spock. “Run!”

            The four ran and dove for rocks as cover as a torpedo rocketed downwards. It slammed into the Being, Sybok, and the center of the temple. The world exploded into light, and (Y/N) felt energy singing their skin as they hit the ground, but as the Being and their energy swallowed up the torpedo, it became an implosion, a contained explosion within the column of light that destroyed the Being from the inside out.

Chapter Text

            (Y/N) raised their head with considerable trepidation and looked across the rubble of the temple. Beside them, Spock stood and reached back down. They took his hand and got to their feet. Bones brushed dirt off himself and coughed as dust floated through the air. Kirk moved forward to the edge of the newly-formed crater where the temple, Sybok, and the Being once stood. Several still-standing columns fell as they watched, and the last-remaining bits of psychic and physical energy sparked in a pit as the torpedo’s firepower mixed with it like a potion from tales of old.

            “Sybok?” called Spock.

            If the temple still stood a bit and the energy remained, perhaps only the Being had been destroyed. Unfortunately, silence returned his words. (Y/N) felt Spock’s emotions settle into a cloud and put a supportive hand on his arm. They could understand grief, had experience it deeply, but they would offer Spock the support he needed when he asked for it. They knew he needed understanding and empathy, so that was what (Y/N) gave him—their support and love.

            The ground rumbled with tremors of the last bits of the torpedo and explosions. Bones held onto the rocks, and Kirk grimaced.

            “Let’s get out of here,” he said.

            “I’m sorry, Spock,” was all (Y/N) could say, voice soft.

            Spock covered their hand with his own. He was thankful to have them beside him in this moment.

            “Come on,” said Bones, scrambling out of the crater.

            Spock and (Y/N) followed, pulling themselves out and over the rocks. The Galileo III sat in the distance on the planet surface, and the four landing party members ran for it as fast as they could while the earth quaked below them. The sky was dark over them, and in the distance, at the temple crater, a dangerous red glow was gathering—more destruction preparing itself to erupt.

            “Spock, get us out of here,” said Kirk, getting the doors closed quickly.

            Spock sat in his chair and fiddled with the controls. “Thrusters are inoperative,” he reported.

            Kirk opened a comms channel within a moment of that announcement. “Mr. Scott.”

            “Scotty here, Captain,” said Scotty.

            “Please tell me the transporter is working,” said Kirk, hoping for some luck in this situation.

            “She’s got partial power, sir,” said Scotty. “I might be able to take three of you.”

            The Galileo III groaned and rocked as the planet outside trembled with powerful tremors.

            “Beam up Spock, (L/N), and Dr. McCoy,” ordered Kirk before the other three could speak. “Do it!”

            “Captain—”

            “We can’t leave—”

            “Now, just a damned minute—”

            Spock, (Y/N), and Bones dematerialized.

l

            The three rematerialized on the Enterprise Transporter pads and descended to find Scotty and Uhura waiting for them.

            “Thank you, Mr. Scott,” said Spock. “Bring up the Captain.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Scotty.

            The Enterprise violently rocked to the side. Scotty stumbled, Bones grabbed onto the controls to steady himself, and (Y/N) fell into Spock, who steadied them both against the wall. Behind them, the transporter sparked with energy before dying again.

            “Someone fired on us,” said (Y/N), standing.

            “Who the hell is crazy enough to go through the Great Barrier looking for a fight?!” said Bones.

            “We must find out,” said Spock, exiting the Transporter Room and heading towards the Bridge. (Y/N) and Bones were right on his heels.

l

            The Bridge was smoking as people put out fires from computers glitching from the attack on the Enterprise. The crew was in control, though, and the Galactic Army of Light was sitting despondently on the floor after the loss of their God, the revelation of a false God, and the death of their leader, Sybok. (Y/N) decided they could deal with them later and help the crew with the psychic effects of Sybok’s abilities when this situation was properly under control. There were levels of priority.

            “What about Jim?” said Bones as Spock headed to his station. “We can’t just leave him down there!”

            Bones was correct, but their transporter was once again inoperative, so another solution needed to be found. It was time for the Enterprise’s signature lateral and quick-thinking.

            “Please get a grip on yourself, Doctor,” said Spock, getting very logical as his worry pushed him to focus on problem-solving.

            “Status report,” said (Y/N), sitting down in the captain’s chair. They and Spock were captain ranked. It was just that Kirk was their captain and always would be.

            “Klingon captain wishes to name his terms, (Y/N),” said Uhura.

            Klingon? (Y/N) paused. Ah, Klingon response to the situation on Nimbus III. They followed us here and probably pretended to be Starfleet Command to understand our weakened condition.

            “Onscreen,” said (Y/N). They were a negotiator. It was time to put their skills to use.

            “This is Captain Klaa of the Klingon Empire,” said Klaa as soon as he appeared onscreen. “Do not attempt to raise shields or arm weapons, or I will destroy you. You are alive for a single reason. The renegade James T. Kirk! Hand him over, and I will spare your lives. My transporter stands ready to beam him aboard.”

            They’re mad at Kirk? (Y/N) thought about Genesis. They should be angry with me, but they’re looking at commanders. Very well. This could be helpful. “Captain Kirk isn’t aboard the Enterprise.”

            “You lie!” accused Klaa.

            “Captain Kirk is on the planet below,” said (Y/N). “Perform a scan if you don’t believe me.”

            Klaa paused and looked offscreen. Then, he looked back at (Y/N) “Give me his coordinates!”

            (Y/N) didn’t respond and instead turned in their chair towards Korrd. They weren’t giving Klaa coordinates to beam Kirk up, which would save his life, until they knew Klaa wasn’t a threat, which would mean he killed Kirk the moment he arrived onboard. “General Korrd.” He looked at them. “Your assistance is required.” It wasn’t a question.

            “My assistance?” said Korrd, confused.

            “You’re Captain Klaa’s superior officer,” said (Y/N).

            “I’m a foolish old man,” said Korrd.

            “Damn you, sir, you will try,” said Spock sharply.

            (Y/N) glanced at Spock and smirked. There was their husband, strong to the last. (Very attractive of him. And, of course, Spock had been watching them take control of the situation with equal amounts of attraction).

            Korrd paused before nodding, moved by the determination in (Y/N) and Spocks’ eyes.

            Satisfied, (Y/N) turned back to the viewscreen, and Uhura turned the mic on again. “Klingon Captain. Someone wishes to speak with you.”

l

            On the planet below, Kirk climbed up a hill as the red glow behind him grew so bright that he was entirely red himself. The ground was falling away behind him as the planet shook and trembled with contained eruptions of energy, and Kirk needed to get as far away as possible. He stood and looked up at the sky above.

            “You!” A voice echoed up around Kirk, and he looked back. Fading in and out of existence was the face of the Being, glowing an angry red.

            Kirk’s eyes widened, and he stumbled back for cover as the Being surged forward with their last bits of power. Phaser fire lit up the sky and hit the ground around Kirk. The Being was hit and wailed angrily, but they had to retreat as more of their power was sapped as they fell apart with their planet.

            Kirk stared up at his savior—and he instantly stilled. It was Klingon Bird of Prey. He knew in an instant why they were there, before him, phasers ready to fire. This wasn’t about Korrd and Nimbus III. It was about him and the Enterprise and (Y/N) and every other crew member from Genesis. They wanted revenge for the Bird of Prey being taken during that incident and their commander being killed by (Y/N), and Kirk, the Captain of the Enterprise, was the equivalent loss. He was their revenge.

            “So it’s me you want, you Klingon bastards,” he said. He glared upwards at the galaxy above. “What are you waiting for?”

            An instant later, he dematerialized in an orange beam of light.

l

            Kirk rematerialized on the Klingon Bird of Prey. He tensed for a fight as the Klingons stepped forward. Instead of trying to attack him, though, they grabbed him by the arms. Kirk fought against them, knowing this was just a show of strength before their captain killed Kirk, but the Klingons dragged him out of the Transporter Room and towards the Bridge. Kirk stopped fighting and kept his head held high. He refused to show fear after going through so much to arrive here. He had faced a god. He could face a Klingon.

            The doors to the Bridge slid open, and Kirk was pulled in. All the Klingons aboard stared at him, glowering.

            “Release him!”

            Kirk started and looked at the Klingon who spoke. It was Korrd from the Enterprise. He remained still in surprise even as the Klingons let him go to stand on his own, seemingly free.

            “Kirk, my junior officer has something he wants to say to you,” said Korrd, looking sharply at Klaa beside him.

            “I…” Klaa gritted his teeth but had to do the honorable thing and speak the truth. Klingons were stereotyped at violence—and they were disciplined and learned in violence—but they also had a set of ways they respected and followed. “…Apologize,” said Klaa. “The attack upon your vessel was not authorized by my government.”

            Satisfied, Korrd directed Klaa to step away, and the junior officer obeyed. “Now,” said Korrd. “May I present our new gunner?”

            Kirk looked over in confusion as the gunner’s chair turned around. Spock, perfectly calm and collected, sat in it, and Kirk let out an exclamation.

            “Spock!”

            Spock stood. “Welcome aboard, Captain.”

            “I…thought I was going to die,” said Kirk.

            “Not possible,” said Spock. “You were never alone.”

            Moved, Kirk stepped forward to hug Spock.

            “Please, Captain,” interrupted Spock. “Not in front of the Klingons.”

            Kirk let out a surprised laugh. He was alive, and everything was back the way it should be. “Where are Bones and (Y/N)?”

            “Dr. McCoy is tending to the injured on the Enterprise,” said Spock. “(Y/N) is assisting with those affected by Sybok’s abilities.”

            “Their pain will return,” said Kirk.

            “Yes,” said Spock. “But it makes them who they are.”

            Kirk nodded. “Wise words.”

            “I believe someone quite intelligent said them,” remarked Spock.

            “I believe it was your spouse,” said Kirk.

            “They are intelligent,” agreed Spock proudly.

            Kirk let out another chuckle. Yes, things were the way they were supposed to be.

l

            The forward observation room was filled with people celebrating the return of the Enterprise to normal, the return to the galaxy, and the return—or newfound hope—of peace between Korrd, Caithlin, and Talbot after the incident on Nimbus III. The members of the Galactic Army of Light were in lockup, and those affected by Sybok’s psychic abilities had been returned to their complete selves, even if it hurt for a bit to have their pain return. They needed it all to be who they were, though.

            Kirk entered the room and looked around to see how people were doing. At one side of the room, Scotty was approaching Korrd, and Kirk braced himself for an altercation.

            “Would you care for a wee nip of scotch whiskey?” said Scotty to Korrd, jovial as ever even if it was a Klingon—life was moving forward.

            “Hm.” Korrd considered before nodding gruffly and accepting a glass. Together, he and Scotty took a sip, and Korrd nodded approvingly.

            Scotty chuckled. “I never thought I’d be drinking with a Klingon.”

            Kirk smiled and continued on his walk. He raised a brow as he saw Chekov speaking to a Klingon woman, clearly trying to impress her, but all he could do was shake his head and continue. As long as there was peace after such an incident, he would be satisfied; his personal feelings about Klingons could be put to the side.

            “Thank you again for your assistance,” said Talbot to (Y/N) where they stood near a table.

            “It was no problem,” said (Y/N), smiling. “I’m just glad I had the abilities to help.”

            “The lack of pain was…pleasant,” said Caithlin. “However, I am pleased to feel like myself again. I was far too willing to join crusades.”

            “As was I,” agreed Talbot.

            “I should have known the effects of the Vulcan’s abilities would be reversed, though, once I saw you,” said Caithlin.

            “Celians do have a bit more influence over emotions than Vulcans typically do,” said (Y/N).

            “Yes, but I mean you, (Y/N) (L/N),” said Caithlin.

            (Y/N) tilted their head. “Oh?”

            Spock raised a brow. “You’ve heard their name?”

            “Yes, from a Commander in the Romulan Empire,” said Caithlin. “Liviana.”

            (Y/N) smiled, and Spock’s gaze narrowed slightly.

            “How is she?” asked (Y/N).

            “Moving up the ranks,” said Caithlin.

            (Y/N) nodded and wanted to reply, but as Spock saw Kirk, he gently took their arm.

            “Ah, Captain,” he said, walking over towards him.

            (Y/N) gave a quick goodbye to Talbot and Caithlin and nudged Spock playfully. “My dear, you have no reason to be jealous of Liviana. We met her years ago and haven’t seen her since.”

            “And yet she still speaks of you,” said Spock. He knew (Y/N) was attractive, intelligent, talented, and kind, but he wasn’t a fan of others being attracted to them. They were his spouse.

            “Spock, let’s remember that she also flirted with you,” said (Y/N), amused.

            “I remain uninterested,” said Spock.

            “As do I,” said (Y/N), leaning against him.

            “Trouble in paradise?” said Kirk.

            “That was on Sha Ka Ree,” said (Y/N).

            “Bones, what are you up to? Cosmic thoughts?” said Kirk as they approached the window where he was looking out at the stars.

            Bones looked at them. “I’m speculating…‘Is God really out there?’ ”

            “Maybe…” Kirk paused. “Maybe He’s not out there, Bones.” He looked at the galaxy and the millions of stars and planets. “Maybe He’s right here in our hearts.”

            (Y/N) hummed at the sweet thought and gazed at the stars. The galaxy was unknowable in its entirety, but friendships, relationships…they were tangible and real. They looked at their husband fondly and saw him deep in thought.

            “Spock?” said (Y/N) gently.

            “I was thinking of Sybok.” Spock, too, was considering relationships, hearts, and love. “I have lost a brother.”

            (Y/N) touched their fingers to his to offer some comfort, and Spock let their warm aura wind through his veins gently. “I know,” they said softly.

            “I lose a brother once,” said Kirk. Then, he looked at Spock, who gazed back at him. “But I was lucky, I got him back.”

            (Y/N) felt Spock’s emotions warm, and they smiled as they learned against his shoulder.

            “Oh, god,” said Bones, but his gruffness held no trace of true annoyance. Instead, his smile and bright aura betrayed his fondness. “I’m family with the most insane people I know.”

            Kirk grinned, Spock raised a brow, and (Y/N) laughed. This was their family—their husband and their brothers. Their sister, Uhura, stood chatting with other friends. Who knew if there was a creator out in the universe. (Y/N) didn’t. But they had faith in their heart and those they loved. That was what mattered.

l

            “Are you going to pluck that thing or are you going to play something?” said Kirk.

            Back in Yosemite at a familiar campsite, Kirk, (Y/N), Spock, and Bones sat around a warm bonfire. Spock straightened his Vulcan lyre and began to strum it.

            “Row, row, row your boat, gently down the stream,” sang all four. “Merrily, merrily, merrily, merrily, life is but a dream.”

Chapter Text

            “What are we doing here?” wondered Kirk.

            Everything had been business as usual for quite some time, in space and in the Federation, so to be called into a Starfleet briefing was unusual. Additionally, there were so many higher-ups and experts from various fields of Starfleet that this had to be important.

            “Maybe they’re throwing us a retirement party,” said Bones.

            “That suits me,” said Scotty. “I just bought a boat.”

            “As if you could leave the Enterprise,” said (Y/N).

            “This had better be good,” said Uhura. “I’m supposed to be chairing a seminar at the Academy.”

            “I was hosting a psychic meditation session,” said (Y/N), nodding in understanding.

            “Captain, isn’t this just for top brass?” said Chekov, looking around at the people present at the meeting. (He, too, was top brass, but he would always be the “baby” of the group).

            “If we’re all here, where’s Sulu?” said Bones.

            “Captain Sulu,” reminded Kirk. “On assignment.” He looked around. “Where’s Spock?”

            “Yeah, where’s your pointy-eared husband?” said Bones, looking at (Y/N).

            “He’s doing whatever job has been asked of him at the moment,” said (Y/N). They weren’t particularly worried since Spock hadn’t said he would meet with the rest of the crew. If he had and didn’t show up, then (Y/N) would begin to be concerned.

            “Ahem.” Everyone looked to the stand at the top of the table where a woman, the aide-de-camp, was about to speak. “This briefing is classified,” she said, impressing the importance of that knowledge onto them. “Officers, the C-in-C.”

            Everyone stood as the Commander-in-Chief of Starfleet entered the room. He nodded to them as he stood at the podium.

            “As you were,” said the C-in-C. Everyone sat. “To break this information down succinctly, the Klingon Empire has roughly fifty years of life left to it.”

            Everyone was disciplined enough to remain silent, but the ripples of curiosity, fear, worry, and some joy were clear enough to (Y/N)’s empathic sense.

            The C-in-C continued, “For full details, I’m turning this briefing over to the Federation Special Envoy.” He motioned to the side, and someone else stepped up to the podium.

            Oh, there’s my husband, thought (Y/N).

            The rest of the Enterprise crew stared.

            Spock stood at the podium. “Good morning,” he addressed the meeting room. “Two months ago, a Federation starship monitored an explosion on the Klingon moon Praxis. We believe it was caused by over-mining and insufficient safety precautions. The moon’s decimation means a deadly pollution of their ozone. They will have depleted their supply of oxygen in approximately fifty Earth years.”

            “That’s not any of the data I saw,” sneered a man to someone beside him.

            They should try listening before speaking, thought (Y/N).

            “Due to their enormous military budget, the Klingon economy does not have the resources with which to combat this catastrophe,” continued Spock, calmly delivering the information. “Last month, at the behest of the Vulcan Ambassadors—”

            I wonder how Sarek is doing, thought (Y/N).

            “—I opened a dialogue with Gorkon, Chancellor of the Klingon High Council. He proposes to commence negotiations at once.”

            “Negotiations for what?” demanded Cartwright, sitting on the left of the podium.

            “The dismantling of our space stations and starbases along the Neutral Zone, an end to almost seventy years of unremitting hostility, which the Klingons can no longer afford,” replied Spock.

            (Y/N) raised a brow in surprise. Are we actually moving forward to bring the Klingons into the Federation? It would be a massive change, but it could bring more peace the galaxy…The possibilities were incredible if the bad blood could be overcome.

            “Are we talking about mothballing the Starfleet?” said Cartwright, emotions sharp and aggressive.

            “I’m sure that our exploration and scientific programs would be unaffected, Captain, but—”

            “I must protest,” said Cartwright, interrupting the C-in-C. “To offer the Klingons safe haven within Federation space is suicide. Klingons would become the alien trash of the galaxy.”

            Our issues were over their desire for more conquering and our desire to let planets join together in democracy. That is racism, thought (Y/N), lacing their fingers as they regarded Cartwright carefully.

            “And if we dismantle the fleet, we’d be defenseless before an aggressive species with a foothold on our territory. The opportunity here is to bring them to their knees. Then we’ll be in a far better position to dictate terms,” said Cartwright.

            “Sir,” said Kirk.

            “Captain Kirk?” prompted the C-in-C.

            “The Klingons have never been trustworthy,” said Kirk firmly, though grief floated in his aura. The loss of his son weighed heavy in this moment. “I am forced to agree with Admiral Cartwright. This is a terrifying idea.”

            “I disagree,” said (Y/N) calmly. All eyes landed on them, but (Y/N) remained unfazed. “I believe helping the Klingons is the correct course of action. To begin with, there are innocent children that will suffer if we do not act. No amount of military strategy is worth that.”

            They felt and saw the shifts of discomfort as they called out Cartwright’s harsh stance. Even Kirk, who disliked the Klingons and would forever morn his son, was chastened by (Y/N)’s words. He didn’t want children to suffer. He had kindness still in his heart.

            “And I believe that now is a chance to move forward from decades of tension,” continued (Y/N) firmly. “We should offer an olive branch and show that we are ready to bring peace instead of trying to ‘beat them down’ to dictate terms. That is not what the Federation stands for. It stands for mutual benefit of planets in democracy. To weaken another people when we have the ability to help goes against all that it should stand for. It is time to move forward and demonstrate we are ready to forge a future of friendship instead of the malice that has colored our relations in the past.”

            Spock would never tire of seeing (Y/N) plainly put facts before people (and if he had a chance before the mission began, he was going to show them how attractive he thought them). They knew precisely what needed to be said to sway people more to the side of logic for the future. Continuing the tensions between Klingons and Federation would not serve either people. The future needed change, even if it frightened people to take a chance. It was logical for them to evolve.

            “It is imperative that we act now to support the Gorkon initiative,” said Spock, speaking with the momentum provided by (Y/N)’s speech. “Lest more conservative elements persuade his Empire that it is better to attempt a military solution and die fighting.”

            “You, Captain Kirk, are to be our first olive branch,” said the C-in-C.

            Kirk recoiled slightly, and (Y/N) felt the pricks of his hot anger wash over their arms.

            Not the best choice in terms of emotions unless he works through them… thought (Y/N). They glanced around at the other auras. Though not many are any better.

            “We have volunteered to rendezvous with the Klingon vessel which is bringing Chancellor Gorkon to Earth and to escort him safely through Federation space,” said Spock.

            “Me?” repeated Kirk, still in shock and frustrated.

            “Well, there are Klingons who feel the same way about the peace treaty as yourself and Admiral Cartwright,” said the C-in-C. “But they’ll think twice about attacking the Enterprise under your command.”

            Kirk is quite distinguished, thought (Y/N). As long as he did his job and didn’t incite any incidents—which didn’t happen often but was possible if you looked at their track record—this could go well.

            “I have personally vouched for you in this matter, Captain,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) felt Kirk’s emotions flare hot. Maybe the Klingons aren’t the ones in danger. They winced slightly.

            “You…have personally…vouched?” repeated Kirk slowly.

            “You will extend Chancellor Gorkon full diplomatic courtesy, Captain Kirk,” instructed the C-in-C.

            “But a full ambassador would be better equipped,” suggested Kirk.

            “Captain (L/N) will act as an ambassador due to their empathic qualifications,” said the C-in-C.

            (Y/N) straightened in their chair and nodded. They felt their fellow crew members’ eyes on them.

            “Our full ambassadors are in council here due to this matter.” The C-in-C stood, and the officers followed suit. “If there’s no further business, I wish you and your crew godspeed. Thank you, officers. I remind you this meeting is classified.”

            He turned and walked out of the briefing room. People began to file out of the room as well while the Enterprise crew circled up. However, Cartwright—emotions still wrought with negativity—walked directly to Kirk.

            “I don’t know whether to congratulate you or not, Jim,” said Cartwright. That’s all he said, sending Kirk’s own emotions into more negative directions, before walking off.

            Do we need to antagonize our own anger? thought (Y/N) tiredly.

            “I wouldn’t,” said Bones.

            “Bones,” said (Y/N), leveling a serious look at him, and he cleared his throat.

            “We better get to the ship,” said Bones awkwardly, not wanting to see (Y/N) glaring at him like that. Scotty, Uhura, and Chekov were quick to nod and make their way out. Spock was walking towards them, and they knew he, (Y/N), and Kirk were about to have a row.

            “We volunteered?” questioned Kirk as Spock approached.

            “We are the logical choice,” said Spock.

            “We have experience with negotiations, battle, Klingons, and a host of other things,” pointed out (Y/N). “And, well, we have me.” They were a Celian with a command track. That was invaluable in this situation.

            “How could you vouch for me?” said Kirk, frustration seeping into his done as he looked at his Science Officer. “That’s…arrogant presumption.”

            “You have always been level-headed when needed,” said Spock. He had faith in his captain. “My father requested that I open negotiations, so I suggested the crew with the ability to do so.”

            “I know your father’s the Vulcan Ambassador, but for heaven’s sake, you know how I feel about this,” said Kirk. “They’re animals!” His anger was getting the better of him, and (Y/N) narrowed their eyes in worry.

            “Korrd saved our lives when we were at the center of the galaxy,” said (Y/N).

            “Only because he had been expelled from power and brainwashed by psychic abilities to be nice,” said Kirk.

            (Y/N)’s eyes told of their disappointment in his approach to this.

            “Jim, there’s a historic opportunity here,” said Spock, trying to reason with him.

            “Don’t believe them, don’t trust them!” declared Kirk.

            “They are dying,” said Spock.

            “Let them die!” said Kirk.

            “Jim,” hissed (Y/N).

            But Kirk was too incensed to listen to anyone. “Has it occurred to you that this crew is due to stand down in three months? We’ve done our bit for King and Country.” His anger fell into a deeper sadness. “You should have trusted me.” He turned and walked away.

            Spock looked at (Y/N). “I have made a mistake.”

            (Y/N) shook their head. “You haven’t. This crew is the right crew for the mission. Kirk is just…” They considered. “Change frightens people. We have been at war for decades. We’ve lost people. People are afraid we’ll forget those people or that they didn’t matter if things evolve. But we must change. War is not the future; peace is. Kirk just needs time to process his emotions. He’s a good man.”

            Spock nodded and looked at his wise spouse. “Your words never cease to amaze me, T’hy’la.”

            (Y/N) smiled at him. “Thank you, Spock.” They leaned in and kissed him for a moment. At least they had him through this all. “I love you.” And they felt his reply as his fingers touched theirs.

l

            “Captain on the Bridge,” said a lieutenant formally as Kirk, Spock, (Y/N), and Bones entered the bridge. She even stood, back straight. One look at her appearance and lack of aura, though, said she was Vulcan, and everything made sense.

            “As you were,” said Kirk, waving a hand. “Lieutenant…?”

            “Valeris, sir,” said Valeris. “We were told you needed a helmsman, so I volunteered.”

            “Oh, you’ve mentioned her name,” said (Y/N) to Spock.

            Spock nodded. “She is the first Vulcan to graduate top of the class at the Academy.”

            “Saavik came close, if I remember,” said (Y/N). They had Saavik over for dinner whenever (Y/N) could convince her to stop working (not often, but Saavik seemed soft on Spock and (Y/N), not that anyone would say it, so she would acquiesce occasionally).

            “Indeed,” said Spock.

            “You must be very proud,” said Kirk, nodding to Valeris.

            “I don’t believe so, sir,” said Valeris.

            Bones chuckled in amusement. “She’s a Vulcan, alright.”

            Kirk headed to his chair. “Let’s get this over with.” He sat. “Departure stations.” His friends went to their stations. “Scotty?”

            “Aye, sir?” Scotty replied to the paging.

            “Did you find the engine room?” asked Kirk.

            “Right where I left it, sir,” said Scotty.

            “Standby,” said Kirk. He looked over. “Uhura, get me the dock master.”

            “Control tower reading, sir,” replied Uhura.

            “Control, this is Enterprise, requesting permission to depart,” said Kirk.

            “This is control.” The response arrived promptly. “Enterprise, permission to depart granted. Thirty seconds to port gates.”

            “Clear all moorings,” said Valeris as the Enterprise flew forward slowly.

            “Awaiting port gates from this mark,” said Kirk.

            “All lines cleared,” said the control tower.

            “Aft thrusters,” said Valeris, and the Enterprise moved a bit faster and with more purpose.

            “Thank you,” said Kirk. “Lieutenant, one-quarter impulse power.”

            “Captain, may I remind you that regulations specify thrusters only while in Spacedock?” said Valeris, turning in her chair to face Kirk.

            (Y/N) smiled in amusement and looked at Spock. He shrugged. This was a Vulcan, through and through.

            “You heard the order, Lieutenant,” said Kirk.

            Valeris turned to her controls. “Aye, sir.”

            The Enterprise flew forward out of spacedock and towards millions of stars on impulse power. They were off on a mission of diplomatic importance that could change the very future of the Federation and Klingons forever.

l

            (Y/N) scrunched their hair in the bathroom mirror, looking at themself carefully. They weren’t particularly vain, but they preferred looking good to looking messy, and they felt more confident when they were put-together. Today, they definitely needed that. They would be at the neutral zone soon, and then (Y/N) would have to keep the peace between two peoples who hadn’t gotten along in nearly a century.

            Outside of the bathroom, Spock was speaking with Valeris, who had come to speak with him. Their voices filtered through the door, and (Y/N) listened fairly absently.

            “You’ve done well, Valeris,” said Spock. “As your sponsor at the Academy, I’ve followed your career with satisfaction. And as a Vulcan, you have exceeded my expectations.”

            There was a pause. “I do not understand this representation,” said Valeris.

            “It’s a depiction from ancient Earth mythology,” said Spock. “ ‘The Expulsion from Paradise.’ ”

            (Y/N) knew what they were looking at. It was a painting in their quarters that was of an angel pointing out of Eden and telling Adam and Eve to go. It was interesting to them because the angel looked mournful, sorrowful that the humans had to go. It was a beautiful piece, and they liked having it in their room with Spock.

            “Why keep it in your quarters?” asked Valeris. As a Vulcan, sparseness was typical of her room. These…trinkets were unusual to her.

            “To be a reminder to me that all things end,” said Spock.

            “It is of endings that I wish to speak, sir,” said Valeris.

            She paused, and (Y/N) stopped their movements in the bathroom. There was something in that pause and (Y/N)’s understanding of Vulcans—they weren’t perfect, but they could read them better than others—that spoke volumes.

            “Sir, I address you as a kindred spirit,” said Valeris. “Do you not recognize…that a turning point has been reached in the affairs of the Federation?” Her words came slowly, some measure of doubt in her Vulcan tone.

            “History is replete with turning points, Lieutenant,” said Spock calmly. “You must have faith.”

            “Faith?” repeated Valeris. That was not a common Vulcan idea.

            “That the universe will unfold as it should,” replied Spock.

            (Y/N) smiled warmly at their husband’s words.

            “But is this logical?” said Valeris. “Surely we must—”

            “Logic?” said Spock. “Logic is the beginning of wisdom, Valeris, not the end.” He had learned that emotion was also valuable, heart and connection and friendship and love. It was all important, even if one was acted on more often. However, that was for Valeris to learn through experience. Spock could not tell her it; she had to understand it. “This will be my final voyage on board this vessel as a member of her crew.”

            It is… (Y/N) felt their heart ache slightly. They loved this ship, and, yes, they would always have the bonds with their friends from it, but they would miss the Enterprise. Their life was evolving, too.

            “Nature abhors a vacuum,” said Spock. “I intend you to replace me.”

            “I could only succeed you, sir,” said Valeris.

            (Y/N) heard the door of their quarters slide open and close again. Then, they stepped out of the bathroom.

            “So, she’s your choice?” said (Y/N), looking at the door.

            “You disapprove?” Spock wanted his spouse’s insight.

            “No,” said (Y/N), shaking their head. “She simply has much to learn.” They sighed. “And I miss Saavik. Valeris is intelligent, to be sure, but Saavik had skill and a warmth to her.” They chuckled. “Of course, don’t tell her that. But I believe Saavik understood that wisdom is not just logic in a way Valeris does not yet.”

            “She values relationships with others more than Valeris does at the moment,” agreed Spock. “But Valeris has potential.”

            “I’m certain she does,” said (Y/N). “And I can only control my own recommendations for negotiations officer.”

            Spock nodded. “Of course.” However, he appreciated hearing their thoughts since it would help in his future instruction and guidance of Valeris.

            “All officers to the Bridge.” Uhura’s voice came over the comms. “Klingon battle cruiser off the port bow. All officers to the Bridge.”

            (Y/N) straightened. “It’s time to get to work.”

Chapter Text

            (Y/N) and Spock rose from their stations as Kirk entered the Bridge. On the viewscreen, a Klingon ship was coming into view. It was time for the biggest diplomatic mission of the century; one which could end a war that seemed endless.

            “Shall we raise our shields, Captain?” asked Chekov as the ship drew closer. The wary anticipation was palpable in the room.

            “The Chancellor is undoubtedly awaiting out signal,” said Spock as Kirk stared at the viewscreen.

            “Uhura, hailing frequency,” said Kirk.

            “Aye sir,” said Uhura.

            “Right standard rudder, bring us alongside,” ordered Kirk.

            “Right standard rudder, Z plus five degrees,” confirmed Valeris as the Enterprise moved slowly towards the Klingon ship.

            “Channel is open, Captain,” reported Uhura, and the viewscreen switched on to reveal the Klingon representative.

            Kirk stiffened slightly before clearing his throat. “This is the Starship Enterprise, Captain James T. Kirk commanding.”

            “This is Kronos I. I am Chancellor Gorkon,” replied the Klingon.

            “Chancellor,” acknowledged Kirk. “We’ve been ordered to escort you through Federation space to your meeting on Earth.”

            “Thank you, Captain,” said Gorkon.

            Kirk glanced at (Y/N), and they raised a brow. It was a challenge—will you choose hatred, Captain, or try to lead us to peace?

            “Would…you and your party care to dine this evening aboard the Enterprise with my officers as guests of the United Federation of Planets?” said Kirk. He was forcing the words out, still frustrated, but he was at least trying. (Y/N) was glad of that.

            “We would be delighted to accept your gracious offer,” said Gorkon.

            “(L/N)?” said Kirk, looking to them. They were acting as a sort of ambassador, and he couldn’t mentally do more at the moment.

            “Chancellor Gorkon,” said (Y/N), stepping up. “We’ll make arrangements to beam you aboard at nineteen-thirty hours. Is that acceptable?”

            “It is acceptable,” confirmed Gorkon. “I shall look forward to that.” Then, the channel closed, and the viewscreen switched off.

            Kirk swallowed, looked at (Y/N), and then turned to Spock. “I hope you’re happy.” His stomach was churning as he thought of his son. Was he betraying his memory by giving the Klingons are politeness? He wasn’t sure. But he knew he wanted to escape. So, Kirk headed towards the lift.

            “Captain,” said Valeris, and Kirk paused. “There is a supply of Romulan ale aboard. It might make the evening pass more…smoothly?”

            “Officer thinking, Lieutenant,” said Kirk, nodding and leaving.

            Chekov sighed in his chair. “Guess who’s coming to dinner?” he grumbled.

            “Chekov, the last time we had drinks with Klingons after Sha Ka Ree, you were trying to flirt with the Klingon woman with muscles,” said (Y/N), raising a brow.

            Chekov coughed awkwardly, and embarrassment (and fondness) tinged his aura. (Y/N) sighed.

            Men.

l

            At 19:30, dressed in formal Starfleet uniforms, Kirk, (Y/N), Bones, and Spock stood in the Transporter Room, and Scotty was operating it.

            “Energize,” said Kirk.

            Several beams of light appeared in the room as rematerialization occurred, and Chancellor Gorkon stepped forward. Every Klingon was in military regalia, and their harsh gaze landed on each officer in turn. Tension was thick in the air, and Spock touched (Y/N)’s arm supportively for a moment, knowing that the various emotions of the day—likely to go to anger at various points—would tire them.

            “Chancellor Gorkon,” greeted Kirk.

            “Captain Kirk,” replied Gorkon.

            “May I present Captain Spock, whom I believe you know,” said Kirk, gesturing to Spock.

            “Captain, face to face at last,” said Gorkon. “You have my thanks.”

            Spock nodded to him. “Chancellor.”

            “And this is Captain (L/N), our Negotiations and Communications officer,” said Kirk.

            “Captain (L/N),” greeted Gorkon. “I heard of your work from Korrd.”

            (Y/N) smiled and nodded to him. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Chancellor.”

            “Gentleman,” Gorkon began his own introductions. “This is my daughter Azetbur.” The woman nodded. She wore a headdress of chainmail and bright blue eyeshadow. “My military advisor Brigadier Kerla.” A tall Klingon stepped forward. “And this is General Chang my chief of staff.” The Klingon with a bald head and an eyepatch stepped forward.

            “I’ve always wanted to meet you, Captain,” said Chang, looking intensely at Kirk.

            (Y/N) felt a subtle hatred, and they noted it carefully. If he was going to be an aggressor in this time of fragile peace, they would have to tread carefully and keep him under control.

            “Sincere admiration, Kirk,” said Kerla, and his aura went alongside honesty, much to (Y/N)’s gratefulness.

            “From one warrior to another,” said Chang, gaze unreadable but emotions stormy.

            Hopefully, it is just suspicion of this entire situation, and it will simmer down, thought (Y/N).

            “Right…” Kirk glanced at (Y/N), and they nodded for him to continue. “This way. I believe you might enjoy a brief tour.”

            “Follow me,” said (Y/N) politely, leading the way out of the room. Time for the games to begin.

l

            After the tour—that had provoked anger from a variety of people throughout the levels of the Enterprise—dinner was ready, and the Starfleet and Klingon representatives sat down together.

            “I offer a toast,” said Gorkon as everyone settled into their seats. He held up his glass of Romulan ale. Everyone looked at him. “To the undiscovered country. The future.”

            “The undiscovered country,” echoed the rest of the table.

            “Hamlet, Act III, Scene I,” said Spock knowledgably.

            “You have not experienced Shakespeare until you have read him in the original Klingon,” said Gorkon.

            Oh, it’s like Chekov and everything coming from Russia, thought (Y/N), a bit amused.

            “ ‘To be or not to be,’ ” said Chang in Klingon.

            “I thought Romulan ale was illegal,” remarked Kerla as he took a sip from his glass.

            “Well, we’re a thousand lightyears from Federation headquarters,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “To you, Chancellor Gorkon,” said Bones diplomatically. The crew was a bit offput by Klingon manners while eating, but he was trying to make (Y/N) not glare at him again. “One of the architects of the future.”

            “Chancellor,” repeated everyone.

            “I think we are looking at a bit of the future here and now,” said (Y/N), gesturing to the table.

            Azetbur nodded, and (Y/N) was glad to see that Gorkon’s daughter was also dedicated to peace. That was a good influence to balance Chang’s clear dislike of Starfleet.

            “Tell me, Captain Kirk.”

            Speaking of Chang, thought (Y/N). He was about to say something slightly provoking, if (Y/N) had any guesses.

            “Would you be willing to give up Starfleet?” asked Chang.

            “I believe the Captain feels that Starfleet’s mission has always been one of peace,” said Spock, speaking to establish a calm beginning of the discussion.       

            “Ah.” Chang’s tone was doubtful, and he stared down the table at Kirk.

            “Far be it for me to dispute my first officer,” said Kirk, remaining as polite as possible. “Starfleet has always been—”

            “Come now, Captain, there’s no need to mince words,” said Chang, trying to keep Kirk speaking and clearly pushing him to react. “In space, all warriors are cold warriors.”

            “Fortunately, we’re not here as warriors,” said (Y/N), a pleasant smile on their face. “So we do not need to worry about such things.”

            “On planets in the Federation, people don’t have to worry about being warriors because they have inalienable human rights,” said Chekov.

            Damn it, Chekov, not right now, thought (Y/N), seeing Chekov’s satisfaction at getting a dig in.

            “Inhuman…” Azetbur scoffed. “If only you could hear yourselves. ‘Human rights.’ Why the very name is racist. The Federation is no more than a ‘homo sapiens’ only club.”

            And here I thought she could be mature, thought (Y/N). Their hopes on that end were dashed.

            “Present company excepted, of course,” said Chang, a slight sneer in his voice as he addressed Spock and (Y/N) condescendingly.

            “The Federation accepts peoples of all kinds,” said (Y/N) calmly. “The Vulcans are near-emotionless, and the Celians are empaths. We live in peace despite our differences.”

            Kerla scoffed. “We know where this leads for the Klingons. The annihilation of our culture.”

            “That’s not true,” snapped Bones.

            “No?” challenged Kerla aggressively.

            “No!” said Bones.

            (Y/N) felt the barbs of everyone’s anger and distress growing.

            “ ‘To be or not to be!’ That is the question which preoccupies out people,” said Chang, voice harsh. “We need breathing room.”

            Territory for themselves that the Federation will not give them.

            “Earth, Hitler, 1938,” said Kirk coldly.

            (Y/N) had to admit, he had a point.

            “I beg your pardon?” snapped Chang.

            “General,” said (Y/N). “The Klingon Empire is dying. Your conquered territory is not anyone’s priority.”

            Chang scoffed, but Gorkon spoke before he could respond.

            “Well…I see we have a long way to go,” said Gorkon. His disappointment that had tinged his aura the entire time people spoke deepened significantly.

            Everyone remained silent, and the silence passed for the rest of the dinner. What a mess.

l

            “Thank you for giving us your time, Chancellor,” said (Y/N) as the Klingons stepped back onto the Transporter to return to their ship.

            “Your people do not trust me,” said Gorkon.

            (Y/N) paused and nodded. “And yours do not trust us.” It was the truth. “We are all frightened of change.”

            Gorkon nodded. “I don’t blame them. If there is to be a brave new world, our generation is going to have the hardest time living in it.” He nodded. “Thank you, Captain (L/N).”

            “Of course,” said (Y/N).

            “Captain Spock,” acknowledged Gorkon.

            “Chancellor. Madam,” said Spock.

            “Captain.” Azetbur stepped onto the Transporter Pad beside her father.

            “Well most kind,” said Chang, though he certainly didn’t feel that way. “ ‘Parting is such sweet sorrow.’ ” More Shakespeare. “Hm, Captain. ‘Have we not heard the chimes at midnight?’ ” He stepped onto the transporter with those strange words and opened his communicator. “Energize.” The Klingon word was spoken, and the group dematerialized.

            “Thank god,” sighed Scotty the instant they were gone.      

            “Did you see the way they hate?” said Uhura, groaning.

            “Terrible table manners,” agreed Chekov.

            “I doubt our own behavior will distinguish us in the annals of diplomacy,” said Spock.

            “You all ought to be ashamed of yourselves,” said (Y/N). “This is our chance at peace, and table manners matter? Unbelievable.”

            (Y/N)’s scolding chastened the group, who had the decency to look a little more ashamed of themselves.

            Kirk grimaced. “I’m going to sleep it all off.” He sighed. “Please let me know if there’s some other way we can screw up tonight.”

            “I’m going to find a pot of black coffee,” said Bones, who had drank a lot (even for his Southern self).

            “I’m going for a short walk,” said (Y/N).

            “I shall join you,” said Spock, sensing (Y/N) needed some support.

l

            “How are you feeling, T’hy’la?” asked Spock as they walked the corridors of the Enterprise.

            “Tired,” admitted (Y/N). “Everyone’s emotions have been erratic today. I understand why, of course, but it can be a lot to sense and keep track of—on our crew and on the Klingon’s.”

            “You’re working diligently,” said Spock. “No one can ask more of you.”

            “I know,” said (Y/N). “But I want to help us achieve peace. We have a chance at real, meaningful change, and I don’t want to lose that.”

            “We won’t,” said Spock. “In fact, the likelihood of that is lower than you might think due to the Commander-in-Chief of Starfleet, the president of the Federation, and the Klingon Chancellor all desiring some sort of treaty or agreement.”

            “I know you’ve done the calculations,” said (Y/N). “But the worry doesn’t go away so easily.”

            “You are dedicated,” said Spock. “That is an excellent quality. But please, T’hy’la, be easier on yourself. You’re an excellent officer. You have done nothing but promote peace.”

            (Y/N) smiled. “Thank you, my dear.” They lifted their first two fingers.

            Spock touched his to theirs and then leaned in to kiss them in a Celian manner. “I love you, T’hy’la.”

            “I love you, too, my husband,” said (Y/N), smiling. “Now, shall we return to the Bridge?”

            Spock nodded.

l

            Spock and (Y/N) sat down at their stations. (Y/N) was glad they were always right next to him. Admittedly, it had been nice when they had begun to have a crush on him (who could blame them?) and now that they were married, it was just as nice.

            (Y/N) had no channels to monitor currently, and Uhura was scanning for any disturbances, so they sat in their chair and looked out the viewscreen as the stars went by. Beside them, Spock looked over his instruments and the state the ship.

            “Unusual,” he remarked.

            (Y/N) heard his tone and looked over. “What is it?” They leaned over, concerned.

            “There’s neutron radiation emanating from us,” said Spock, raising a brow.

            “Alert Kirk,” said (Y/N), paging his quarters. “Captain.”

            Kirk yawned tiredly. “What is it?”

            “Will you please join us on the Bridge?” said (Y/N).

            Kirk sighed, and it turned into a yawn.

l

            “Captain,” said Spock as Kirk entered.

            “What is it?” asked Kirk, still drowsy.

            “We are reading an enormous amount of neutron radiation,” said Spock.

            “Where?” said Kirk, more awake at the knowledge.

            “Strangely enough, it appears to be emanating from us,” reported Spock.

            “The Enterprise?” said Kirk, completely awake and confused. He frowned and looked at the other officers who had been stationed on the Bridge for the evening before he, Spock, and (Y/N) arrived. “Valeris, do you know anything about a radiation surge?” If anyone would notice something, it would be a Vulcan, especially one who was working to become a science officer once day.

            “Sir?” replied Valeris.

            “Only the size of my head,” groaned Chekov, feeling the Romulan ale in his system.

            “I know what you mean,” sighed Kirk.

            Boom!

            On the viewscreen, a torpedo had slammed into the Klingon’s ship. (Y/N)’s eyes widened.

Chapter Text

            Everyone stared at the Kronos I as it was knocked to the side and shook. The torpedo’s trajectory had seemingly come from the Enterprise. The angle was from below the viewscreen, which would be where their torpedo cannons resided.

            “What’s happened?” said Kirk, eyes wide.

            “We have fired on the Chancellor’s ship,” said Spock, brow furrowing slightly.

            “Torpedo room!” said Chekov, on high alert as alarms began to blare. “Please confirm. Have we fired?”

            No one was sure what happened, if the Klingons were alive, and if they had fired. If they had, any hope at peace would be lost.

            “Uhura, monitor!” said Kirk.

            “Aye, sir,” said Uhura.

            “Direct hit,” reported Valeris.

            “Confirmed, sir,” said Uhura while the Kronos I listed and drifted sideways.

            Worry and confusion permeated the room as everyone tried to get information on the situation.

            “Captain!” said (Y/N) as another light appeared onscreen.

            A second torpedo shot towards Kronos I and hit it dead on. The ship was dead where it drifted.

            (Y/N) pressed for comms. “Torpedo bay!” they said sharply. “Did we fire those torpedoes?”

            “Negative!” alerted Scotty, having personally gone to Torpedo Bay. “According to Inventory, we’re still fully loaded.”

            “Unable to confirm or deny firing the two torpedoes,” said Chekov. Even if Inventory said they had it, he couldn’t tell whether weapons had fired or not.

            “Hailing frequencies, (L/N),” said Kirk.

            “Aye,” said (Y/N). “Kronos I, this is Enterprise. Do you read? Over.”

            They frowned as they heard phaser fire and shouting. Was there fighting going on within the Klingons or with someone else? It was possible if someone else was present to fire the torpedoes. But who? And where were they? Nothing was showing up on scans.

            “Captain,” said (Y/N). “There’s shouting and phaser fire, but the situation cannot be made out.”

            “She’s still listing,” said Chekov.

            “She’s spinning out of control,” said Kirk, watching Kronos I drift.

            “Viewscreen, Captain,” alerted (Y/N) as emergency communications opened with Kronos I.

            Chang, appearance haggard and holding onto a wall to keep from drifting away without gravity, glared at the screen. “Have you not a shred of decency in you, Kirk?” he growled. “We come in peace, and you blatantly defy that peace. For that I shall blow you out of the stars.”

            “We haven’t fired,” said Kirk, trying to get Chang to believe him. He looked at Spock.

            “Captain, according to our data banks, we have. Twice,” said Spock, voice hard. The evidence was against them, and yet it shouldn’t be.

            “But Inventory says we didn’t,” said (Y/N). Something sinister and suspicious was going on.

            “Captain, they’re coming around,” reported Valeris as the Kronos I managed to swing itself around.

            “They’re preparing to fire,” said Spock, looking at his scans.

            This is the end of possible peace. We’re going to go to war again, thought (Y/N). All the hard work and possibilities were going to go down the drain with a single plot—a plot. The Enterprise had not fired, and this was being created to halt the progress of negotiations permanently. It was going to work, too.

            “Captain, our shields?” said Valeris, looking at Kirk.

            Kirk was silent, and he looked at (Y/N).

            “Shields up, Captain?” asked Chekov urgently.

            (Y/N) felt his emotions tremble in fear and then, still, he looked at the Klingon cruiser as it faced the Enterprise.

            “Signal our surrender,” said Kirk.

            “Captain?” said Uhura as surprise rippled in bursts through everyone’s auras.

            “We surrender!” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) pressed comms. “This is Enterprise—”

            “If they fire,” said Chekov, eyes wide as the phaser cannons powered up on Kronos I.

            “—We surrender—”

            “—with our shields down—”

            “—We surrender—”

            “—we will not be able to respond.”

            “—Repeat, Enterprise surrenders.”

            The doors of the Bridge slid open, and Bones, frustrated and confused, walked in.

            “Are we firing torpedoes?!” he questioned.

            “I wish I knew,” said Kirk, equally confused by the situation, but all he could focus on was his crew not getting harmed.

“Well, it sure looks like it,” said Bones.

            “Phasers of Kronos I are standing by,” said Spock, confirming that for the moment, they were not going to be fired upon.

            Kirk nodded, relief flooding his aura. Now it was time to handle the rest of this situation—namely, what was the condition of the Klingon ship and the Chancellor and what the hell was going on with the Enterprise’s records.

            “I’m going aboard,” said Kirk decisively. “Spock, you have the conn.”

            “I am responsible for this,” said Spock. “I will go.” He would not let someone else take the fall for his decisions.

            “No,” said Kirk. “I’ll go.” He was the captain. His crew—his friends—were under his protection.

            “Captain—”

            “You’re not going, either,” said Kirk, and Spock nodded firmly as (Y/N) was quieted. “You are responsible for getting me out of this. We’ll not be the instigators of a full-scale war on the eve of universal peace. And that is a job for (Y/N) (L/N).”

            (Y/N) nodded.

            “I’m going, though,” said Bones in a tone that would allow no argument. “They may need a doctor.”

            “Perhaps you’re right,” said Spock.

            “Stay safe,” said (Y/N) to Bones and Kirk.

            Kirk nodded. “Uhura, tell them we’re coming. And tell them we’re unarmed.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Uhura.

            Kirk and Bones left the Bridge. The rest of the crew would only wait to see what the results of this endeavor would be.

            “Spock, (L/N), what should we do?” asked Chekov, looking at them.

            “Keep us apprised of the situation,” said Spock. “I will continue scanning for updates on the ship.”

            “Chekov, try to get information from Scotty to work out why our weapon systems say we’ve fired but our torpedoes aren’t mission,” said (Y/N). “Uhura, keep an eye on comms for updates from Kirk or the Klingons. Be ready to alert Starfleet if needed.”

            “Aye,” said Uhura, nodding.

            “Scotty,” said (Y/N), turning on comms. “Get through the Inventory. Figure out if its records could be faked or if the weapons system records could be faked.”

            “Aye, (L/N),” said Scotty.

            “(Y/N),” said Uhura, voice alarmed.

            “Yes?” said Spock as (Y/N) straightened from the comms.

            “They’ve…been arrested,” she said, staring at them. “For the murder of Chancellor Gorkon.

            Everyone’s eyes widened (sans Spock and Valeris).

            This was a diplomatic disaster. (Y/N) tensed, and their own worry mixed with everyone else’s. Klingons were brutal with sentences, and Kirk and Bones were in serious trouble. (Y/N) needed to find a solution now, and that meant finding the truth of the situation alongside saving Kirk and Bones somehow. Something was afoot.

            “We need to do something,” said Chekov worriedly.

            Spock straightened, and Valeris looked at him. “I assume command of this ship as of 02:30 hours. Commander Uhura, please notify Starfleet Headquarters. Tell them precisely what has taken place and request instructions.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Uhura, obeying.

            “But we cannot allow them to be taken back to Kronos as prisoners,” said Valeris.

            Spock raised a brow at Valeris’s words. “What do you suggest, Lieutenant? Opening fire will not retrieve them, and an armed combat is precisely what the Captain wished to avoid.” He looked out at the cruiser. “We will be able to follow the Captain’s movements.”

            “How did you achieve this, sir?” asked Valeris.

            “Time is precious, Lieutenant,” said Spock. There was no time for explanation.

            “We must discover the truth of what happened tonight,” said (Y/N).

            “According to our data banks, this ship fired those torpedoes,” said Spock.

            “Scotty would disagree due to Inventory records,” said (Y/N).

            Spock nodded. “We need concrete evidence of falsehood. Call Mr. Scott and have him meet us.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Uhura.

            “And if we cannot piece together what happened? What then?” asked Chekov, fear for his captain etched onto his features.

            “In that case, Mr. Chekov, it resides in the purview of the diplomats,” said Spock.

            “Update us on what Starfleet learns of the situation, Uhura,” instructed (Y/N), and Uhura nodded.

            “If Starfleet asks us to return…how should I respond?” she asked.

            Spock raised a brow. “You do your job.”

            “To the best of your ability,” said (Y/N). They looked with significance at Uhura, and she nodded in understanding.

l

            “It’s as I said,” said Scotty, gesturing to the Inventory records. “Inventory registers every torpedo.”

            “Yet the data banks insist we fired,” said Spock. “One computer is lying.”

            “A computer doesn’t lie,” said Scotty.

            “But people do,” said (Y/N). “And they program computers.” They put their hands on their hips and looked at the rows upon rows of stored torpedoes. “The only option is to inventory the torpedoes visually.”

            “That could take hours,” exclaimed Scotty.

            “Nevertheless,” responded Spock.

            “You have plenty of junior officers, and you yourself can do the job of at least ten of them in the meantime,” said (Y/N).

            Scotty preened under the praise. “I can do the work of a dozen of them.”

            “Then jump to it, Scotty,” said (Y/N). “We need evidence soon.”

            “Captain Spock, Captain (L/N).” Valeris’s voice came across the comms.

            “Yes?” replied (Y/N).

            “There has been a response from Starfleet. Captain Kirk and Dr. McCoy are to stand trial in Klingon court,” said Valeris.

            “Damn it all!” said Scotty, huffing.

            “It is expected,” said Spock, nodding. “Though regrettable.”

            “And our response?” said (Y/N).

            “Commander Uhura says she is experiencing technical difficulties in responding,” said Valeris.

            (Y/N) smiled. That’s my girl. She got them time.

            “Curious,” remarked Spock, raising a “innocent” brow. “Very well. For twenty-four hours we’ll agree this conversation did not take place.”

            “A lie?” said Valeris.

            “An omission,” said Spock.

            “Vulcans and their semantics,” said (Y/N), rolling their eyes.

            “But in twenty-four hours we won’t have a clue where the captain is,” said Scotty.

            “We know precisely where he will be,” said Spock.

            “You do? Where?” asked Scotty.

l

            “Kirk, Kirk, Kirk, Kirk, Kirk…”

            Twenty-four hours later, a podium with the accused rose into the courtroom on Kronos. The Enterprise crew and thousands of other people watched on viewscreens as the televised trial appeared on their screens. It was not a trial. It was a show.

            “Kirk, Kirk, Kirk,” chanted the Klingons aggressively, eager for his punishment.

            General Chang stood as the prosecuting lawyer—not a good sign. He began to speak, and a translator spoke in Basic.

            “The Enterprise fired on Kronos I without provocation,” said Chang. “The Chancellor and his advisors having been lulled into a false sense of security by an invitation to a state dinner aboard Captain Kirk’s vessel at precisely nineteen thirty hours that same evening.”

            “Call your first witness,” said the “judge” beside Chang.

            As they watched, (Y/N) didn’t doubt Chang’s decisions were far more important than that of the official judge.

            A Klingon officer from Kronos I appeared on another podium. “After the first shot, we lost our gravitational field. I found myself weightless and unable to function. Then two Starfleet crewmen came walking towards me.”

            “Or perhaps they only wore Starfleet uniforms,” said the Klingon acting as Kirk and Bones’s lawyer.

            At least he’s actually doing some sort of job, thought (Y/N).

            “That remark is purely speculative,” argued Chang. “I move that it be stricken.”

            “Colonel Worf,” said the judge to the defense lawyer. “We are interested in facts, not theories.”

            Worf turned to the witness. “If the gravitational field was not functioning, how could these men be walking?”

            “They appeared to be wearing magnetic boots,” said the officer.

            “Gravity boots,” said Spock, lacing his fingers.

            “Dr. McCoy,” said Chang loudly.

            Here we go. As soon as the accused were questioned, the Klingons’ “show” could truly begin.

Chapter Text

            “Dr. McCoy,” said Chang, his voice resounding in the hall and through the speakers of every viewscreen watching the trial intently. “Would you be so good as to tell me your current medical status?”

            “Aside from a touch of arthritis, I’d say pretty good,” said Bones, his wittiness making up for his anxiety at being on trial.

            “You have a singular wit, Doctor.” Chang did not look amused.

            Bones looked back at Chang evenly, but his words carried a bite as he spoke. “For twenty-seven years, I have been the ship’s surgeon aboard the U.S.S. Enterprise. In three months, I stand down.”        

            “Ah. You know,” said Chang. Then he continued, “I believe that you consumed a rather generous amount of Romulan ale in the officer’s mess on the night in question. Am I right, Doctor?”

            “Objection!” shouted Worf.

            “Sustained,” declared the judge.

            “We all did,” said Bones, defending himself. “All of us. That doesn’t mean—”

            “Was Chancellor Gorkon alive when you first examined him?” asked Chang.

            “Barely,” said Bones.

            “Now be careful, Doctor,” said Chang.

            (Y/N) narrowed their eyes as he spoke. He was about to twist things to help his case.

            “Have you ever, in your past, saved patients as ‘barely’ alive as he?” asked Chang.

            Someone could do something once and be unable to do so in another case. This means nothing!

            “I didn’t have the medical knowledge I needed for Klingon anatomy,” said Bones, narrowing his eyes.

            “I see,” said Chang, the self-satisfied tone of his voice turning (Y/N)’s stomach.

            “You were there,” said Bones forcefully.

            “You say you are due for retirement,” said Chang. “May I ask—” he would either way “—do your hands shake?” A challenge against Bones’s capabilities as a doctor.

            “Objection!” said Worf.

            “I was nervous!” said Bones, honest to a fault.

            “No,” said Chang, voice barely avoiding a sneer. “You were incompetent!” The word echoed through the courtroom. “You were incompetent, whether deliberately or as a result of age combined with drink. The court will have to determine.”

            “My God, man,” said Bones. “I tried to save him!” Bones’s was a grouchy, grumpy man with a rough exterior, but he was a doctor and took his vows to help people seriously. “I was desperate to save him! He was the best last hope in the universe for peace.” He looked around, wishing for the jury to hear the truth of his words.

            The judge banged his gavel. “The witness is excused.”

            Bones had to step back. His part in the trial was finished.

            “There we have it, citizens,” declared Chang. “We have finally established the particulars of the crime. And now we come to the architect of this tragic affair…James…Tiberius…Kirk.”

            Kirk betrayed no emotion as Chang turned his fierce gaze on him.

            Chang stepped forward. “What would one of your favorite authors say, Kirk? ‘Let us sit upon the ground and tell sad stories of the death of kings.’ ” He looked at Kirk intensely. “Tell us your sad story. Tell us that you planned to take revenge for the death of your son.”

            Silence. (Y/N) and Spock looked at one another, and Spock raised a brow.

            “That’s not true!” said Kirk instantly.

            “Objection!” said Worf forcefully. “Captain Kirk has not been identified as the assassin.”

            “Sustained,” said the judge.

            Chang was undeterred and continued confidently. “I offer into the record this excerpt from the Captain’s personal log.”

            (Y/N) furrowed their brow. How do they have a record of his personal log? The only answer was the same as the records of the torpedoes and data banks being different—someone was working against the search for peace. There was officially a traitor onboard the Enterprise.

            Spock’s hands touched one another as he contemplated the statement, and he looked at (Y/N). They nodded, and he knew they reached the same conclusion as he had.

            In the trial, the recording switched on, and Kirk’s voice boomed through the hall. Bones and Kirk had faces of shock—and shame on Kirk’s, too—as they listened to the personal log.

            “I’ve never trusted Klingons, and I never will,” said Kirk’s voice. “I’ve never been able to forgive them for the death of my boy.”

            Damning evidence.

            “Again! Again!” chanted the Klingons, eager to hear the damning evidence

            They chanted and slammed their staffs against the floor, thunderous vengeance palpable in the air and through the viewscreen itself. It was clear that due to all of Kirk and the Enteprise’s dealings with the Klingons in the past, they wanted him punished. They wanted vengeance more than justice—that or they were blind to what justice would be. (Y/N) could see the hope of Kirk and Bones’s release unraveling before them.

            “I’ve never trusted Klingons, and I never will.” The words that sealed Bones and Kirk’s fates played again. “I’ve never been able to forgive them for the death of my boy.”

            The shouts and jeers of the Klingons grew louder, raucous in their clamor for Kirk’s punishment, and (Y/N) touched Spock’s shoulder in worry. His hand reached up to theirs to remind them he was present still.

            “Are those your words?” said Chang, pleased with himself for catching Kirk off-guard with the recording.

            Kirk hesitated, ashamed of himself now. His voice was quiet, halting, but he remained an honest man. “Those words were spoken by me.”

            Another round of shouts erupted from the crowd. (Y/N) didn’t miss Chang’s self-satisfied smirk as he looked around at the onlookers. He was close to victory in this trial—for it was a competition, not a true trial. Justice would be finding who sought to harm the possibility for peace. This was completely different.

            “Objection!” interrupted Worf, shouting over the crowd. “My client’s political views are not on trial.”

            (Y/N) respected his integrity in this sham of a court.

            “On the contrary, Captain Kirk’s views and motives are, indeed, at the heart of the matter,” said Chang. “This officer’s record show him to be an insubordinate, unprincipled, career-minded opportunist with a history of violating the chain of command whenever it suited him.”

            “Continue,” said the judge. Unfortunately, that was a fair argument.

            “Indeed, the record shows that Captain Kirk once held the rank of Admiral, and that Admiral Kirk was demoted for taking matters into his own hands in defiance of regulations and the law,” said Chang.

            (Y/N)’s hand on Spock’s shoulder tightened. It had all been to bring Spock back. To see that thrown back in such a way was infuriating.

            Chang looked at Kirk. “Do you deny you were demoted for these charges, Kirk?!” His voice rose with anger. “Don’t wait for the translation!” He had switched to Basic. “Answer me now!”

            “I cannot deny it,” said Kirk. It was the truth, and it had been for a good cause. He did not regret it then or now.

            “You were demoted,” said Chang.

            “Yes,” replied Kirk.

            “For insubordination,” said Chang, hammering the point in.

            “On occasion, I have disobeyed orders,” said Kirk. No shame.

            “And were you obeying or disobeying orders when you arranged the assassination of Chancellor Gorkon?” demanded Chang, bringing up the crux of the accusation.

            “I didn’t know about the assassination until we were aboard the ship!” said Kirk firmly.

            “You still deny the Enterprise fired on Kronos I?” questioned Chang.

            “Well…” Kirk tried to work out how to explain that no one was sure what happened without Chang turning it back on them.

            “Your honor,” said Worf. “Please—”

            “And you still deny your men beamed aboard and shot Chancellor Gorkon?!” shouted Chang.

            (Y/N) grimaced, and Spock steepled his fingers once more. They needed to get to the bottom of this mystery if Kirk and Bones were to be saved.

            “Objection!” declared Worf.

            “I cannot confirm or deny actions I did not witness,” said Kirk, his even tone a stark contrast to Chang’s outrage and provoking tone.

            Chang scoffed. “Captain Kirk, are you aware that as the Captain of a starship, you are required to be responsible for the actions of your men?”

            “I am,” said Kirk.

            “And if it should be proved that members of your crew did in fact carry out such an assassination?” challenged Chang.

            “Jim!” said Bones in alarm. “There’s setting us up!” He looked at the judge. “Your honor!”

            “Do not answer!” barked Worf to Kirk.

            “Captain Kirk, you will answer the question,” said the judge.

            Worf deflated slightly, and Bones looked at Kirk. The crowd clamored for him to answer, demanding “justice” and retribution for their Chancellor’s death. Kirk hesitated and then spoke.

            “As Captain…I am responsible for the conduct of the crew under my command,” he said.

            “Your honor.” Chang’s voice was calmer now, satisfied with where he had gotten Kirk. “The State rests.”

            Now all they could do was wait for the verdict.

            “We need to figure out what’s going on in this ship,” said (Y/N), narrowing their eyes.

            “Indeed,” said Spock. “Someone has manipulated data and conspired in political assassination. Captain Kirk will bear the fault of it.”

            “Captain,” said Uhura. “Message from U.S.S. Excelsior.”

            “Sulu,” said (Y/N), knowing where he was Captain.

            “It says, ‘We stand ready to assist you,’ ” reported Uhura.

            Spock raised a brow. “Acknowledge, Lieutenant.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Uhura.

            (Y/N) nodded. At least that was one ally in this.

            “The verdict is coming,” said Chekov, tensing in his seat. His worry and the fear and anger of everyone else in the Bridge was swirling like storm clouds and causing (Y/N) considerable tension.

            The judge cleared his throat, and the entire courtroom turned dead silent. All the Klingons leaned in to hear the verdict. (Y/N) straightened, hand on Spock’s shoulder.

            “It is the determination of this court that the prisoners are guilty as charged,” declared the judge.

            There it was. Kirk and Bones had lost the trial.

            Joyful clamoring and jeering filled the courtroom, and (Y/N) felt fear run through the Bridge like a tornado.

            Worf stood, eyes narrowed at the verdict, and spoke, “I wish to note, for the record, that the evidence against my client is entirely circumstantial. I beg the court to consider this when pronouncing its sentence.”

            “So noted,” acknowledged the judges.

Worf’s words, though honest and respectable, meant nothing at the moment. The verdict was out in the open. Chang had gotten what he wanted, and so many Klingons had been enraged to fury against the Federation once again.

            “Captain James T. Kirk, Dr. Leonard McCoy,” continued the judge, grabbing the attention of the two humans standing in the middle of so much Klingon rage. “In the interest of fostering amity for the forthcoming peace talks, the sentence of death is commuted.”

            (Y/N) raised a brow. They doubted the sentence would be much better than death, and with the anger towards Kirk and the Federation, some “accident” could still befall him.

            “It is this judgement of this court that without possibility of reprieve or parole, you will be taken from this place to the dilithium mines on the penal asteroid Rura Penthe, there to spend the rest of your natural lives.” The gavel hit the table with a resounding sound of finality.

            “Rura Penthe!” gasped Uhura, horrified.

            Chekov swallowed. “Known throughout the galaxy as the alien’s graveyard.”

            Scotty shook his head. “Better to kill them now and get it over with.”

            (Y/N) looked at Spock as he turned in his chair. He was thinking of something. “Spock?” they prompted, knowing their husband’s expression meant he was organizing all the information they had.

            Spock stood and walked to the side of Valeris’s station. “Lieutenant. The torpedo hit, once again, please.”

            Valeris brought up the recording of the shot, and they watched the torpedo fly towards Kronos I from the Enterprise.

            “Hold,” said Spock right at the point of impact.

            Valeris paused the recording.

            “It is Enterprise. We fired,” said Chekov.

            “That is not possible,” refused Scotty. He looked at Spock and (Y/N). “All weapons visually accounted for.”

            “ ‘If you eliminate the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth,’ ” said (Y/N). They looked at Spock. “One of your ancestors, I believe.”

            Spock nodded.

            “What does that mean?” asked Uhura.

            “It means that if we cannot have fired those torpedoes, someone else did,” said Spock.

            “Well they dinna fire on themselves,” said Scotty. “There were no other ships present.”

            “There was an enormous neutron energy surge,” reminded Spock.

            “Not from us!” said Scotty.

            “A neutron surge that big could only be produced by another ship,” said Chekov.

            “Kronos I?” asked Uhura.

            “Too far away,” said (Y/N). “It was beneath us, providing an angle that would make it look like we fired.”

            “If there were a ship beneath us, the Klingons would have seen it,” said Scotty, frowning in confusion.

            “Would they?” said Spock, raising a brow.

            “A Bird of Prey has cloaking abilities,” said (Y/N), reminding everyone of the facts they had at hand.

            “A Bird of Prey?” repeated Valeris.

            “A Bird of Prey,” confirmed Spock, agreeing with (Y/N). The couple were on the same page.

            “Cloaked?” asked Chekov.

            “A Bird of Prey cannae fire when she’s cloaked!” said Scotty incredulously.           

            “All things being equal, Mr. Scott, I would agree,” said Spock. “However, things are not equal. This one can.”

            “Technology advances,” said (Y/N). “Evidently, they can remain cloaked and fire torpedoes at the same time.”

            “We must inform Starfleet Command,” said Valeris, official as ever.

            “Inform them of what?” said Scotty. “A new weapon that’s invisible? Raving lunatics, that’s what they’ll call us! They’ll say we’re so desperate to exonerate the Captain that we’ll say anything.”

            “Scotty’s right,” said (Y/N). “We’re emotionally involved, so unless we have proof, Starfleet and the Klingons won’t believe us. We have a theory that fits the facts, but we need the entire story and the evidence to go along with it.”

            “Assuming we’re right, why would they fire on their own Chancellor?” asked Uhura.

            “That is the question,” said Spock. He looked at the Bridge crew. “The ship will be searched from bow to stern.” He looked at Valeris. “Lieutenant Valeris, you’ll be in charge.”

            Valeris stood. “Aye, sir.”

            “I do not understand,” said Chekov. He leaned forward. “If there was ship underneath us, surely the assassins beamed aboard from that vessel, not Enterprise.”

            “Yet our data banks are the ones that say we fired,” said (Y/N). “If we did, the killers are here. If we did not, whoever altered the data banks is here. Whichever it is, whatever we’re looking for is here.”

            “What are we looking for?” asked Chekov.

            “Gravity boots,” said (Y/N).

Chapter Text

            Spock and (Y/N) strolled into a galley for the Enterprise. Several hours of their own work had passed, Kirk and Bones had been shipped to Rura Pentha, and Valeris’s assignment was equally underway, so it was time to check-in and regroup.

            “Any progress?” asked Spock.

            “None,” said Valeris, watching people search the cupboards of the kitchen. “We’ve got a crew of three hundred turning their own quarters inside out, but the killers may still be among them.” She looked at Spock and (Y/N). “Surely they have disposed of these boots by now. Would it not have been logical to have left them on Gorkon’s ship?”

            “Because, logically, the ship’s gravity had not been restored, so they still needed the boots,” said (Y/N).

            Valeris paused and nodded.

            “Why not simply vaporize them?” asked Chekov, mimicking shoot something.

            Valeris raised a brow. “Like this?” She pulled out a phaser and shot a bucket. It vaporized, and shock bolted through the room like lightning, but the shot set off an alarm until Valeris turned it off. Everyone stared at her in surprise. “At ease,” she said, still calm. She looked to Chekov. “As you know, Commander Chekov, no one can fire an unauthorized phaser aboard a starship.” As she returned the phaser to its container, she commented to (Y/N) and Spock, “Suppose when they returned they threw the boots into the refuse?”

            “We’re having the refuse searched,” said Spock. He had considered every possibility. “If my surmise is correct, those boots will cling to the killers’ necks like a pair of Tiberian bats.”

            (Y/N) nodded. “They couldn’t escape without them, and they can’t get rid of them where they might be discovered. The boots are here.”

            Uhura walked into the galley. “Did someone fire a phaser?” Alarm swirled around her, and she had a security officer at her side.

            Chekov gently guided the security officers back. “It’s alright. It’s nothing.”

            “Just a demonstration of facts,” said (Y/N), amused.

            “Mr. Spock, (Y/N), Starfleet is screaming at us to return to port,” said Uhura, voice lower as she spoke to the captains.

            Not good, thought (Y/N). Not that they were inclined to obey…The Klingons had been right about one thing, Kirk disobeyed orders regularly. What they failed to realize was that was a characteristic of the entire Enterprise crew, particularly when one of their own was in danger.

            “Who fired tha?!” said Scotty, entering the galley before (Y/N) or Spock responded. He was worried about his precious Enterprise.

            “Ah, Mr. Scott,” said Spock. “We understand you’re having difficulty with the warp drive. How much time do you require for repair?”

            (Y/N) smirked. Aha. There was their next lie (or whatever term Spock’s Vulcanness decided to use instead). The ploy would work.

            Scotty frowned. “There’s nothing wrong with the bloody thing.” Confusion was etched into his aura and features.

            “Scotty,” said (Y/N) softly. “If we return to port, the assassins will have a chance to dispose of the boots, and we will never see Kirk or Bones alive again because we won’t have any proof they weren’t at fault.”

            Scotty stiffened, understanding the gravity of the situation and grasping the ploy. “Well…the warp drive could take weeks to repair. Who knows?”

            “Thank you, Mr. Scott,” said Spock as if (Y/N) had said nothing and this was merely Scotty’s reply to the problem. “Valeris.” He looked at the Vulcan, who had furrowed her brow. “Please inform Starfleet Command our warp drive is inoperative.”

            Valeris raised a brow, and (Y/N) knew Vulcan expressions well enough to see confusion. “A lie?”

            “An…error,” said Spock.

            “We misunderstood what Scotty meant and so allowed for time to fix a problem that he believes exists,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            Chekov and Scotty looked at (Y/N). It was easy to forget that, though they had an easygoing nature, they were equally clever and capable of quite a bit—including lying.

            Valeris’s lips quirked upwards, barely avoided a smile at the cleverness with which Spock and (Y/N) had handled that situation, and headed out.

            Uhura stepped towards Spock and (Y/N) again. “Do you understand?” She spoke urgently. “We have lost all contact with the Captain and Dr. McCoy.”

            Damn, thought (Y/N). They had hoped to keep track of them just a bit longer.

            Spock nodded. “Yes, at the moment they’re surrounded by a magnetic shield. However, if I know the Captain, by this time he is deep into planning his escape.”

            “And if not,” said (Y/N). “We will plan it for them.”

            Uhura nodded and walked off, back towards her station.

            “We are on track, yes?” said (Y/N), looking at Spock.

            He nodded. “You have been in communication with Sulu, ensuring he is prepared for any eventuality, and I have directed us towards Rura Penthe. We will remain outside of Klingon space until the moment the Captain and Dr. McCoy emerge to the surface instead of the mines and the magnetic shield. Then, we will have them.”

            “So it’s just up to them to get to the surface,” said (Y/N). They furrowed their brow. “I believe in them, but the danger is considerable.”

            “It is.” Spock was no liar to (Y/N). “But we have fared better with less.”

            (Y/N) nodded. That was true. “We’ll do it,” they said firmly. Kissing Spock’s cheek, they smiled. “And we have one another to cover any weaknesses.”

            Spock nodded and brushed his fingers along theirs.

            “Captains!”

            Chekov’s voice came over the comms. His investigation had continued, and in the Transporter Room, he’d found something suspicious—violet blood.

            “I have found purple liquid stains,” he said.

            Spock raised a brow. “Bring a sample to the lab.” This was his area of expertise.

l

            “Klingon blood,” confirmed Spock, leaning away from the microscope and sample.

            Chekov was pleased with himself for his discovery and spoke eagerly, “They must have walked through it when it was floating and tracked it back here.”

            “This is the first evidence which corroborates our theory,” said Spock.

            (Y/N) nodded. “It means the killers got back from Kronos I while Kirk and Bones never did. And they are undoubtedly still here.”

            “So now we go to Starfleet?” said Chekov. He wanted to bring Kirk and Bones back to the Enterprise as soon as possible, so any evidence felt like a step towards that (And Spock and (Y/N) hadn’t spoken of their plan/tracking to anyone to avoid the traitor finding out).

            “Now we expand our search to include uniforms,” said Spock.

            “All uniforms?” said Chekov. That was hundreds.

            “All,” said (Y/N).

            Chekov sighed and nodded. The exertion would be something, but he wasn’t going to give up.

l

            (Y/N) took a deep breath and steadied themself. The work they could do had finished, so, to pass the hours as Chekov, Valeris, and their team searched, (Y/N) meditated. The amount of negative emotions thrumming in the Enterprise halls were beginning to beat against their head and form a headache. They needed to calm down and keep control of everything. A clear head was a necessity in this incident. (Y/N) took another deep breath and let the emotions settle in their chest and then flow away as they exhaled. In-out. In-out. In with the emotions, out with the emotions. Calm remained.

            (Y/N) opened their eyes as someone entered their quarters. It was Spock, waiting patiently to the side.

            “Are you alright, T’hy’la?” he asked.

            He knew that stressful incidents were not only stressful for them themself but also frustrating due to the heightened negative emotions of others. Spock kept a close eye on his spouse to try to gauge if they needed a break, but they, like him, could keep working through considerable stress.

            (Y/N) smiled and nodded. Standing, they said, “Yes, I just needed a moment to center myself. So much stress isn’t healthy for anyone.” They touched his cheek. “Not just for empaths, but for you, too.”

            Spock smiled slightly and kissed their forehead, pleased when they smiled wider. “Thank you for your concern, T’hy’la. I would prefer for you to take care of yourself, however.”

            (Y/N)’s heart fluttered at the loving words. “Thank you, dear.” They touched their two fingers to his. “Any updates?”

            “Chekov has found a pair of boots,” said Spock.

            “…Dear, you couldn’t have led with that? We’re on a time crunch,” said (Y/N).

            Spock raised a brow. “I wish to allow you to finish your meditation so you can be efficient and clear-minded.”

            (Y/N) sighed and shook their head.

l

            (Y/N) and Spock walked into the room Crewman Dax, Chekov, Uhura, and Valeris were waiting in. Dax’s locker had been opened, and the gravity boots had been within.

            (Y/N) blinked as they saw only confusion coming from Dax as Chekov paced before him. That wasn’t what they would assume a killer would feel at being found out. It meant something else was going on.

            “You are Crewman Dax?” said Uhura.

            “Yes, Commander,” said Dax. “What is the problem?”

            “Spock,” said (Y/N) quietly. “He’s only confused. Not worried at being ‘found out’ at all.”

            Spock raised a brow and looked closely at Dax. “Ah.”

            “Perhaps you know the Russian epic of Cinderella?” said Chekov dramatically. “If the shoe fits…” he lifted the gravity boots, “wear it!”

            “Mr. Chekov,” said Spock, gesturing to Dax’s legs.

            Chekov looked down. “Oh.” His arm dropped.

            Dax’s feet were large and webbed. They weren’t fitting into the gravity boots. Someone had put them in his locker to hide them.

            Valeris stiffened slightly.

            (Y/N) narrowed their eyes. One step forward, two steps back, it would seem. “Keep searching the uniforms,” they said. “Spock and I will head to the Bridge.” They were on the edge of Klingon space, so it was time to wait for Kirk and Bones. All they could do was wait for results from every aspect of this incident. (Y/N) was ready to do something. Hopefully, soon, they would be able to. They wanted truth and justice to prevail.

l

            “Spock,” said (Y/N), monitoring his station as he sat in the Captain’s chair. “Picking up a tracking beacon from Rura Penthe.” They had found Kirk and Bones. Now they could save them.

            Spock turned around and moved to their side. He nodded. “They’re emerging from the beaming shield.” He glanced back. “Mr. Scott, start your engines.”

            “Aye, aye, sir!” said Scotty, beaming. He was more than happy to comply.

            “Chekov,” said (Y/N). “Set course for Rura Penthe.”

            The Bridge crew looked at them. Nerves twitched in the air like pinpricks of needles.

            “Rura Penthe is deep inside the Klingon frontier,” said Chekov. “If we’re discovered…” He trailed off. Everyone knew what would happen.

            “That’s correct,” said (Y/N), not wavering for a moment.

            Spock continued, straight to instruction. “What is now required is a feat of linguistic legerdemain and a degree of intrepidity, before the Captain and Dr. McCoy freeze to death.”

            (Y/N) clapped their hands. “So, let’s get a move on.”

            The Bridge jumped to it, and within minutes, the Enterprise was flying full speed towards Rura Penthe and their friends. However, that also meant the Klingons were alerted to a ship, and within moments, a voice was coming over the comms channel.

            “This is listening post Moska,” said the Klingon voice, getting translated by Enterprise computers. “What ship is that? Over…” The tired voice maintained its gruffness. “What ship is that? Over…” A yawn interrupted the question. “What ship is that? Over.”

            Scotty looked at (Y/N). “We have to respond personally.”

            Chekov nodded. “A universal translator would be recognized.”

            “What ship is that?” repeated the sleepy voice, growing more alert at the lack of a basic response.

            (Y/N) cleared their throat, took a deep breath, and lifted a finger. Everyone on the Bridge grew silent.

            “What ship is that?” demanded the tired Klingon.

            “We art thy freighter…Ursva,” said (Y/N), their Klingon rough but passable.

            The entire Bridge stared at them. Even Spock had raised both brows in surprise. (Y/N) spoke Klingon?

            “Six weeks out of Kronos, over,” said (Y/N), the lower, guttural sounds more unnatural to their smoother way of speaking in Celian language or Basic but good enough.

            “Whither are you bound, over?” asked the Klingon.

            (Y/N) looked at Spock, wondering whether or not to speak the truth.

            “Whither are you bound, over?” repeated the Klingon.

            “Rura Penthe,” said (Y/N), deciding to try the truth. They could get around this. Their specialty was negotiations, which always had to do with bluffing anyways. “We condemn…food…things, and supplies.” They shrugged to the others. They were making it up as they went, and the grammar was all wrong, but they were preying on the Klingon’s exhaustion to let the mistakes slip.

            “Don’t catch any bugs.” The Klingon officer laughed, and (Y/N) parroted the laughter until the channel switched off.

            They looked at the Bridge and smiled. “We’re good.”

            “When did you learn Klingon?” said Spock, brows still raised.

            “The Academy,” said (Y/N). “For Negotiations and Communications. I speak a lot of languages.” They tilted their head. “Uhura does, too. Did you guys not know that?”

            Uhura snorted as the rest of the crew shook their heads, dumbfounded. “Of course they didn’t.”

            “Well…We’re quite fortunate,” said Spock, nodding. He was impressed and completely attracted, as usual, to (Y/N)’s intelligence. (He was head-over-heels in love with them, their heart, and their mind). “Mr. Scott, increase speed. Mr. Chekov, keep our trajectory to Rura Penthe.”

            “Aye, Captain,” said Scotty and Chekov, keeping them moving swiftly. They were an hour out, and they would make it minutes.

            “Shall we prepare the Transporter?” asked (Y/N). They only trusted their friends to do it since who knew who the traitor was.

            Spock nodded. “Indeed.” He stood and headed for the turbolift, and (Y/N) and Scotty followed. Cheko took the conn, and the other crewmen kept on them on course. Valeris watched them go, keeping a strong hold on her station.

l

            In the Transporter Room, Spock and Scotty locked onto the tracker hidden on Kirk, grabbed Dr. McCoy’s signal as well, and pulled the lever. Rematerialization energy appeared on the Transporter pad, and (Y/N) grinned as Kirk and Bones reformed. Their friends were back!

            “Damit, what the hell?!” groaned Kirk the instant he could speak.

            (Y/N) and Spock raised their brows in identical expressions of confusion at the statement.

            “Son of a…” Kirk sighed. “You couldn’t have waited two more seconds?” He had been about to get information on the person who wanted them dead.

            “We can send you back,” offered (Y/N) cheerfully.

            “Absolutely not!” said Bones forcefully.

            “Come on,” said Kirk, jumping from the Transporter Pad. “I’ve been thinking. We need to move quickly.”

            “Undoubtedly,” said Spock, following Kirk into the corridor with Scotty, Bones, and (Y/N) hot on their heels.

            (Y/N) grinned. The waiting was over. It was time for action.

Chapter Text

            “This is the Bridge,” announced Uhura while (Y/N), Bones, Spock, and Kirk walked through the corridors of the Enterprise. “We are still in Klingon space. Deck 9. Remain at battle stations. Deck 9. Remain at battle stations.”

            “Hopefully, we’ll be out of here soon,” said (Y/N).

            “Indeed, since we will not know when an opponent is approaching,” said Spock.

            “What?” said Kirk.

            “The Klingons have a new weapon,” clarified Spock. “A Bird of Prey that can fire while cloaked. She torpedoed Gorkon’s ship.”

            “So, that’s it,” said Kirk, pursing his lips.

            “However, we have reason to believe Gorkon’s murderers are aboard the Enterprise,” said (Y/N).

            Kirk paused and nodded. (Y/N) saw very little surprise in his aura, and they tilted their head.

            “I have something to say about that,” said Kirk.

            Did he realize or learn something while on Rura Penthe? According to Bones’s complaints as they got blankets and uniforms, someone had been sent to murder them upon orders, but they had been beamed out before getting the name.

            “Has the peace conference begun?” asked Kirk.

            “Likely,” said (Y/N). “But the location is secret.”

            Kirk grimace. “There’s always something.”

            “Captain! Mr. Spock! (L/N)!” Scotty ran up the hall behind them, and the group paused as he approached. He held up white uniforms stained purple. “I’ve found the missing uniforms with the Klingon blood on them!”

            “Excellent work, Scotty,” said Kirk.

            The next doorway slid open, and (Y/N)’s eyes widened. Two men lay dead on the unmoving. Bones solemnly knelt next to them to feel their pulses, but (Y/N) could sense no emotions coming from them. They were dead. (Y/N), Spock, and Kirk looked at one another. This plot went further than two assassins. Someone was aboard the Enterprise helping orchestrate this plot against peace.

            “But the uniforms belong to these two men!” exclaimed Scotty. “Burke and Samno!”

            “Not any more,” said Bones with grim wryness. He examined the dark burn marks on their foreheads. “Phaser on stun at close range,” was the cause of death.

            “First rule of assassination,” said Kirk to Spock and (Y/N). “Kill the assassins.”

            “Now we’re back to square one,” said Scotty, disappointment running through his aura.

            “Can I talk to you two?” said Kirk.

            Spock and (Y/N) exchanged curious looks and nodded. Just what had Kirk discovered?

l

            “Now hear this,” said the computer’s voice in a ship-wide announcement. “Now hear this. Court Recorder to Sickbay. Code Blue, urgent! Statements to be taken at once from Yeoman Burke and Yeoman Samno. Repeat. Court Recorder to Sickbay. Code Blue, urgent! Statements to be taken. Repeat. Statements to be taken from Yeoman Burker and Yeoman Samno.”

l

            In the darkness of the Sickbay, two figures lay beneath the blankets on cots. In the silence, the door slid open and closed again. A figure crept slowly towards the cots. In the blinking lights of monitors, a phaser glinted brightly. The person approached the edge of one bed.

            The light switched on. Spock gazed evenly at the figure above him.

            Valeris’s lips parted in surprise upon seeing her superior. No words fell from her as she stared into the face of Spock, her mentor.

            “You have to shoot,” said Spock. He sat up, and Valeris backed up. Spock stood, and Valeris’s legs hit the edge of the other cot. “If you are logical, you have to shoot.”

            “I…do not want to,” said Valeris.

            “What you want is irrelevant,” said Spock harshly, disappointing rendering him colder. Valeris held her phaser loosely, and it pressed to his chest. “What you have chosen is at hand.”

            “I’d rather you didn’t shoot.” (Y/N) sat up from the other cot, phaser in hand.

            Valeris looked from them to Spock and back again. She was caught. Spock wrenched the phaser from her, and Valeris stood stiffly before them.

            From the shadows, Bones and Kirk emerged.

            “It’s over,” said Kirk.

            “This operation is finished,” said Bones.

l

            Valeris stood in the center of the Bridge. The crew looked upon her with a mixture of disappointment, shock, and anger at her actions that had harmed so many and the possibility of peace. She remained calm and collected.

            (Y/N) glanced at Spock. His gaze was hard, serious, even more than usual. They knew he was disappointed not only in Valeris’s actions but in himself. He had taught Valeris, saw potential in her, and considered her as someone who could take his place on the Enterprise. And she had turned out to be a killer capable of sabotage. Spock hadn’t seen through her himself, and it had cost people their lives.

(Y/N)’s gaze softened. They knew all that Spock was feeling, and they wished he wouldn’t be upset at himself. No one could have seen this. (Y/N) brushed their fingers against his. Spock glanced at them, and his heart filled with love at their support. At least he could always count on them.

            “I did not fire,” said Valeris, speaking clearly. “You cannot prove anything.”

            “Yes, I can,” said Kirk, voice clipped. “At my trial, my personal log was used against me.” (Y/N) saw Valeris tense minutely. “How long did you wait outside my quarters before I noticed you?”

            She had leaked the information to the Klingons and gotten Kirk and Bones blamed for a murder. “I tried to tell you.” She looked at Spock. “But you would not listen.”

            That evening when she and Spock had spoken. She had talked of “turning point” and “is this logical?” She had attempted to show honesty. It made her decision to follow through all the more disappointing. Although she would claim logic, her doubt was clear.

            “Neither of us was hearing very well that night, Lieutenant,” said Spock. He wished sincerely he had listened to (Y/N)’s assessment that Valeris did not understand anything beyond facts and logic. He stepped down towards her. “There were things I tried to tell you. About having faith.”

            Valeris’s gaze was as cold as a Vulcan’s could be, and her tone contained a harsh edge. “You have betrayed the Federation.” She looked at everyone gathered on the Bridge. “All of you.”

            “And what do you think you’ve been doing?” snapped Bones.

            Valeris lifted her chin. “Saving Starfleet. Klingons cannot be trusted.” She stepped forward. “Sir…” She looked at Kirk. “You said so yourself. They killed your son. Did you not wish Gorkon dead? ‘Let them die,’ you said.”

            Kirk’s eyes widened as he heard his own words. Shame wove its way through him, and he sank down into his chair.

            (Y/N) narrowed their eyes. Kirk had said that in a confidential meeting. Someone from it had orchestrated this and instructed Valeris to assist in Chancellor Gorkon’s assassination.

            “Did I misinterpret you?” she said. “And you were right.” Her voice neared a scoffing tone. “They conspired with us to assassinate their own Chancellor. How trustworthy can they be?”

            “You murdered two men in your plot, two Starfleet officers,” said (Y/N). Valeris tensed, and (Y/N)’s eyes narrowed. “What does your logic say about that display of untrustworthiness?”

            Valeris’s lips parted and closed again. She had no response to that. (Y/N) had pointed out a flaw in her reasoning.

            “Klingons and Federation members conspiring together,” murmured Bones incredulously.

            “Who is ‘us?’ ” questioned Kirk. He was disappointed in himself, Starfleet members, and a whole host of other things, but he needed to pull himself together to prevent more tragedy. If this went higher up, then the peace conference was in danger.

            “Everyone who stands to lose from peace,” said Valeris.

            “Names, Lieutenant,” said Kirk.

            “My comrades will make sure all your ship-to-ship transmissions are jammed,” said Valeris.

            “Names,” repeated Kirk, harsher.

            “I do not remember,” said Valeris evenly. She turned her back on the group and looked out at the viewscreen.

            “A lie?” said Spock.

            Valeris glanced back. “A choice,” she said, using his own tricks against him.

            “Valeris,” said (Y/N).

            Valeris didn’t face them.

            “You act from logic, correct?” said (Y/N).

            “Always,” said Valeris.

            “Then why did you choose to instigate war?” asked (Y/N).

            “Starfleet stands to lose,” said Valeris.

            “Does it?” (Y/N) stepped down from their station. “Or do you believe it will?”

            “The Klingons will betray us. We will be harmed,” said Valeris. “People will die.”

            “If peace is achieved, no one has to die,” said (Y/N). “And yet by your actions, people have died. You have betrayed Starfleet’s trust.”

            “No, I acted on its behalf,” said Valeris, facing (Y/N). “I was chosen because I follow Starfleet loyally.”

            There. “Someone asked you to do this, someone within Starfleet,” said (Y/N).

            Valeris’s jaw clenched slightly.

            “Obviously, someone from the confidential meeting we attended, judging by your knowledge of Kirk’s words,” said (Y/N). They were employing logic, breaking Valeris’s story apart step-by-step. They shook their head. “They chose you because with a presentation of facts, they could sway you. But Spock is right. Faith is as important as wisdom. You are young. An officer used your naivete against you.”

            “I am a Vulcan. I am not naïve,” said Valeris.

            “Yes, you are,” said (Y/N). “You understand how the world works but not how people do. So you did not see the blindness of the person manipulating you. You did not see that they could not understand that peace should always be strived for to allow for the betterment of our societies. That is what Vulcan did by embracing logic—sought peace in its people.” Valeris’s gaze flicked to the floor. “That is what we did with the Romulans. And now it is time to do so with the Klingons. But the only way we can do that is with names.”

            “I…do not remember,” said Valeris, though her voice halted. (Y/N) had made logical points, and now the words that had swayed Valeris to this course of action seemed to dim in tehri logic.

            “I will remind you, then,” said (Y/N).

            “(Y/N), do you know?” said Bones, confused as everyone else.

            “I have guesses,” said (Y/N). “Obviously, ambassadors from various Federation planets are involved. There had to be support for this course of action for Valeris to believe the facts she was presented with. And for the Klingons, the obvious perpetrator is General Chang.” Valeris tensed and looked at (Y/N) in a bit of surprise. “You took the recording of Kirk’s log, Valeris. And it ended up in his hands. It’s obvious.”

            “But what about Starfleet?” said Kirk, leaning forward.

            “I have a theory. Valeris, if I remind you of the name, do you think you’ll answer?” (Y/N) would know whether she spoke or not. “Alright. There was one person in that meeting who showed vehement dislike of the Klingons. His emotions were strong enough for him to act, I believe.”

            Kirk’s eyes widened, and Spock furrowed his brow as they recognized who (Y/N) spoke of.

            “Lieutenant Valeris. Does the name Admiral Cartwright rings any bells?” said (Y/N).

            “I—He—” Valeris could not answer honestly without giving the truth away. It didn’t matter. (Y/N) had it.

            “Thank you,” said (Y/N). They turned away from Valeris, leaving her to unravel everything they’d told her and all the perspectives and facts they’d pointed out. They took their spot beside Spock again, who was gazing at them, impressed (and thinking how sexy his spouse was, if he was honest, though it was not the best moment for it).

            “Lieutenant Valeris,” said Kirk, calling her attention. “Where is the peace conference?”

            “I do not know,” said Valeris.

            Kirk looked at Spock and (Y/N). “Is she lying?”

            “If she isn’t, we’re dead,” said Scotty, grimacing.

            “I’ve been dead,” remarked Spock. “Contact Excelsior, Captain. She’ll have the coordinates.”

            Kirk’s eyes widened, and he turned towards Uhura.

            “I’ve already got her, sir,” said Uhura.

            Kirk grinned, glad his friends were as good at their jobs as they were. “Viewscreen, Uhura.”

            “Aye, sir,” said Uhura.

            Sulu’s face appeared on the viewscreen. “Standing by, Captain Kirk.” He smiled.

            “Sulu!” said Kirk, glad to see another friend. “You realize that by even talking to us, you’re violating regulations.”

            Sulu smirked. “I’m sorry, Captain, your message is breaking up.”

            (Y/N) smiled. They were lucky to have such loyal friends.

            “Bless you, Sulu,” said Kirk. “Where’s the peace conference? They’re going to attempt another assassination.” If one death didn’t break peace talks completely, this one would.

            “The Conference is at Camp Khitomer, near the Romulan border,” said Sulu. “I’m sending exact coordinates on a coded frequency.”

            “I’m afraid we’re going to need more than that,” said Kirk apologetically. “There’s a Bird of Prey that’ll be on the lookout for us. And she can fire while cloaked.”

            Sulu frowned. “Surely not.”

            “Hold on.” Kirk looked at Valeris. “How any of those things are there?” She remained silent. “Come on, Lieutenant!”

            “Valeris,” said (Y/N) harshly.

            “Just the prototype,” said Valeris, speaking with as few words as possible.

            “Do you hear that?” said Kirk.

            Sulu nodded. “I’m getting underway now. We’re now in Alpha Quadrant. The chances of our reaching the conference in time are slim.”

            “When does the conference start?” said Kirk, worry clouding him.

            “According to my information, today,” said Sulu.

            (Y/N) grimaced. That wasn’t good. They needed to work as quickly as possible to stop another assassination. Even if they had proof it was premeditated by a group of people who wanted war, another death could not be overcome. The peace conference was their last chance to rescue peace itself.

            “Thank you, Captain Sulu,” said Kirk, pursing his lips.

            “Don’t mention it, Captain Kirk,” said Sulu. He would always support his friends and the people seeking peace.

            The Enterprise was the last stand for hope and peace. It always would be.

Chapter Text

            “Spock?” said (Y/N), stepping into their bedroom.

            Spock sat on the edge of the bed, fingers steepled. He stared at the wall before him, gaze faraway. (Y/N)’s eyes softened, and they touched their ring as they felt his frustration and disappointment touch their bond.

            “Oh, Spock.” (Y/N) sat down beside him and touched his arm. Gently, they took his arm and traced their hand down his arm comfortingly. “It’s not your fault.”

            “I volunteered us for this trip. I put the Captain and Doctor in harm’s way. I allowed Valeris onboard,” said Spock. “I did not listen to anyone.” The blame rested on his shoulders.

            (Y/N) shook their head. “It doesn’t. You had faith, Spock. That isn’t an issue. It’s admirable. And we’ve all made mistakes. But Kirk and Bones are here. Valeris has been apprehended. Peace still has a chance. Nothing is lost. You acted on logic and faith. There was nothing more you could have done.”

            “The Captain—”

            “Kirk will never forget his son,” said (Y/N). “But that does not mean he hasn’t seen the value of peace. That’s why he still did his job. That’s why he tried to discover the truth. That’s why he has realized the people who wish for continued war are in the wrong. He was blinded by grief, but he is learning to live with it instead of being prejudiced by it.”

            “I was prejudiced by her accomplishments as a Vulcan,” admitted Spock.

            “Yes,” said (Y/N). “But anyone would have been. I have made similar mistakes. Kirk has. Bones has. We all have. It is…natural. We learn from it.”

            “You always see things so…warmly, T’hy’la,” said Spock. It was the only word for the brightness and kindness they brought to the world.

            (Y/N) smiled. “Experience has given me wisdom. As it has you. But—” they touched their fingers to Spock’s “—we may be growing older, but we can still learn something new every day. That is one of the joys of living.”

            “I do not feel joy at the moment,” said Spock. He paused. “I rarely do, in fact.”

            (Y/N) chuckled slightly. “That’s alright. You don’t need to feel happy right now. Someone you wanted the best for chose the wrong path. It’s going to hurt. I had hoped for better from Valeris, too. But this feeling will pass. All do.”

            Spock looked at (Y/N). “You are incorrect.” He knew that for a fact.

            “Oh?” said (Y/N).

            “This feeling…” Spock touched his finger to where their heart would lie. “This feeling does not fade. Never.” He would always love (Y/N). In every universe, in every situation, in every life, he would love them.

            “Never,” promised (Y/N), smiling. “I love you, Spock.”

            “I love you, too, T’hy’la,” said Spock softly.

            (Y/N) leaned in and kissed him. Spock kissed them back, feeling joy spark in his heart.

            When they separated, Spock’s fingers traced theirs. “I will admit…I was not entirely focused on my disappointment this evening.”

            “Really?” said (Y/N), cocking their head as his ton became…well, it was like when he made a remark that was a clever dig at someone. Playful. Teasing as a Vulcan could be.

            “Indeed.” Spock leaned in slightly. “Your intelligence was…quite attractive.”

            (Y/N) grinned. “I aim to impress,” they said, voice slightly breathy.

            “You succeed,” said Spock, gaze flicking to their lips again as he touched their hand.

            (Y/N) smirked, pulled him in, and kissed him. They and Spock would be okay. Valeris’s betrayal had cut deep, but time would help it pass. They were still together, peace had a chance, and their love would never end. That’s what mattered.

l

            Kirk frowned as he peered out at the stars extending into infinity around the Enterprise. “She’s out there somewhere.” Red Alert flashed around them, painting them red like fear.

            (Y/N) nodded. The Bird of Prey—undoubtedly captained by General Chang—had to be in pursuit of them. They had the truth, they had Kirk and Bones, and they had the desire to stop the next assassination. Chang would do anything to stop them.

            “But if she’s cloaked…” Chekov trailed off grimly.

            “Then all we have is a neutron radiation surge, and by the time we’re close enough to record it, we’re ashes.” Kirk grimaced.

            “Two-oh-nine…two-oh-six…two-oh-three…” Spock kept careful watch over the time to Camp Khitomer and the peace conference.

            “Close enough to beam down?” asked Kirk.

            “Not yet, Captain,” reported Spock. “In two minutes…one-fifty-eight…”

            Kirk looked at Chekov. “Go to impulse power for Khitomer only.” They needed warp speed for as long as possible. “(Y/N)?”

            They shook their head, earpiece turned up as they combed for nearby comms channels. “Nothing. If she’s here, she’s rigged to run on silent for stealth.”

            “Coming up on Transporter range in fifty-seven seconds,” announced the computer. “Transporter Room—standby to beam down.” The countdown continued.

            The entire Bridge—indeed, the entire ship—was tense. The peace of the galaxy was at stake, and an unseeable enemy hunted them to destroy a chance of negotiations.

            “I can see you, Kirk.”

            The voice of Chang came over their comms before (Y/N) could announce someone was extending a message.

            Kirk rose from his chair. “Chang.” Anger and worry permeated the room like fog a the Klingons’ presence became known but their position remained cloaked.

            “Can you see me?” sneered Chang.

            (Y/N) narrowed their eyes. He was playing with them, like a zaqul—like an Earth cat—playing with an uzu—a rodent of Celia.

            “Oh, now be honest, Captain,” continued Chang. “Warrior to warrior…You do prefer it this way, don’t you? As it was meant to be, no peace in our time…‘Once more unto the breach, dear friends.’ ”

            An explosion rocked the Enterprise. (Y/N) held onto their station, and the computer before them flashed. They needed to reverse the comms channel, try to gauge a position in some way. The torpedo’s trajectory wouldn’t help since the Bird of Prey could easily move to fire from another direction.

            “This is fun,” grumbled Bones as he held onto a wall fixture. No target meant trouble even with shields.

            “Reverse engines!” said Kirk, pulling himself up in his chair. “All astern! One-half impulse power. Back off! Back off!”

            The Enterprise reversed, Red Alert blared, and the officers awaited another torpedo. Nothing yet.

            “What’s she waiting for?” said Kirk, furrowing his brow.

            “Probably trying to ascertain why we are reversing, wondering if we detect her,” said Spock.

            “Incoming!” warned Chekov as a torpedo rocketed towards them, bright red in the darkness like a beacon of war.

            The ship jolted again, and (Y/N) looked at the viewscreen in frustration. Another explosion, a hit to the back, and the Chekov hit his console. Groaning, he lifted his head. A few curses about Klingons and cloaking left him as he sat up. The computers sparked and exploded. Spock quickly stood, grabbed (Y/N), and swept them out of harm’s way as the electrical shorting created a shower of lightning.

            Kirk stood and looked around. “Everyone alright?”

            “Bumps and bruises galore,” grumbled Bones.

            “Any ideas?” said Kirk, looking at (Y/N) and Spock.

            (Y/N) shook their head. “Without the computers, I can’t track where the comms channel he spoke from is now.”

            “Gas.” Spock spoke as the idea came to him, straightening. “Gas, Captain.” Everyone looked at him, and he explained, “Under impulse power she expends fuel like any other vessel. We call it ‘plasma’ but whatever the Klingon designation is, it is merely ionized gas.”

            “We have equipment to catalogue gaseous anomalies,” said (Y/N) instantly.

            “It has to have a tailpipe to release it,” said Uhura, nodding.

            Kirk straightened. This was…an idea.

            Spock looked at Bones. “Doctor, would you assist me in performing surgery on a torpedo?” he questioned, raising a brow. If (Y/N) knew their husband—and they did—they’d say he looked eager at the idea of such a new, brilliant idea.

            “Fascinating,” teased Bones, just as boyishly eager.

            (Y/N) watched Spock and Bones leave the Bridge, looked back at Kirk, and tutted. “If I didn’t know better, I’d say they were excited about this experiment.”

            Kirk grinned. “Not as excited as I am to win this battle.”

            Another torpedo shook the Enterprise.

            “Hard to starboard!” ordered Kirk.

            Another explosion, and Scotty’s voice appeared on the Bridge. “Captain, she’s packing quite a wallop! Shield’s weakening!”

            Worry and fear grew stronger around (Y/N).

            “Captain!” said Chekov. “Excelsior off port!”

            “Sulu!” said (Y/N), grinning. Their ally—friend—was there. Brighter emotions of hope and relief pierced the darkness.

            A torpedo shot at Excelsior in the darkness.

            “Excelsior’s been hit,” reported Chekov.

            Everyone strained to see the damage from the viewscreen, but Excelsior and Sulu could hold up. Everything was in Spock and Bones’s hands now and their “surgery.”

            “ ‘Our revels are now ended,’ Kirk!” said Chang, voice jeering at the Enterprise over the intercom. “ ‘Cry havoc, and let slip the dogs of war!’ ”

            Kirk didn’t give him the satisfaction of a reply and sent a message to Torpedo Bay instead. “Bones, where’s my torpedo?”

            No response, but (Y/N) knew Spock and Bones were at work. They would come through. They always did.

            The Enterprise rattled as another torpedo hit. Explosions sparked in some of the machinery, and poor officers jumped back with burns.

            “Shields collapsing!” warned Scotty from Engineering.

            Warning signs were all over the remaining computer screens, alerting them to the damage to the Enterprise.

            “Come on, Spock,” said (Y/N), closing their eyes and reaching out encouragingly through the marriage bond to their husband.

            “ ‘I am constant as the Northern Star!’ ” declared Chang, still crowing over his victory.

            “Where’s that damned torpedo!” said Kirk to the Torpedo Bay.

            “She’s ready, Jim!” said McCoy. “Locked and loaded!”

            “Fire!” commanded Kirk, and Chekov needed no hesitation.

            The torpedo fired, and everyone tensed. It looped through space towards seemingly nothing.

            Come on. Come on.

            “ ‘To be or not to be—’ ”

            A flash of light appeared in the middle of space. Chang’s voice abruptly cut off.

            “Fire at that explosion!” said Kirk.

            They had a target, and they would use it. The Enterprise and Excelsior fired at the Bird of Prey. Two torpedoes shot forward. Within the Bird of Prey, Chang’s eyes widened. Another explosion marked the end of the Bird of Prey.

            “Great job!” said Kirk, standing. “Uhura, Chekov, (L/N), with me!”

            They sprinted for the Transporter Speed. (Y/N)’s faster strides—Celian stamina came in helpful—sent them sliding in first, and they programmed the transporter while Scotty, Uhura, Kirk, Spock, Bones, and a helpful guest arrived.

            “Let’s go,” said (Y/N), setting a timer and jumping onto the Transporter.

            Within a few panicked moments, the group was rematerializing in Camp Khitomer. (Y/N) whirled, and all around were delegates from various Federation planets. The President himself stood giving a speech. Kirk gestured to a side passage, and Scotty ran up the stairs.

            “He has to be the target of assassination,” said (Y/N). “They killed a Klingon representation; it has to be a Federation one next!”

            “Go!” said Kirk, pushing his way towards the delegates.

            Cries of shock went up, and people craned to see the disturbance. Eyes widened, and shock rippled through the crowd as the Enterprise crew was spotted.

            “Out of the way!” shouted Kirk.

            “Move!” said (Y/N), shoving someone aside with their Celian strength.

            “Out of the way!” said Uhura.

            People grabbed them, holding them back, and (Y/N) jumped over a desk. Several officers lunged to grab them, and (Y/N) ducked. Pandemonium erupted. Several conspirators tried to run, Enterprise officers ran after them, and delegates ran in fear from the room.  They wrenched their way away from the guards, but a Klingon official grabbed them. Spock narrowed his eyes, used a Vulcan nerve pinch on an officer holding him, but before he needed to help (Y/N), they grabbed the Vulcan’s arm, and a wave of empathic energy flew from them.The Klingon and all nearby security officers jerked back, tripping. Bones used the opportunity to accost one of the Romulan representatives which Valeris had caved and named. Uhura moved towards Cartwright, and Chekov held his phaser to a Klingon officer.

            “Go!” said Kirk.

            (Y/N) ran forward, leapt, and tackled the Federation President. A shot rocketed through the banner behind where his head had been a moment later.

            “Arrest those men!” shouted Cartwright, breaking the shocked silence. (Y/N) just stared him down, and Cartwright faltered under their gaze.

            “Arrest yourself,” said Spock, pushing through the crowd before anyone could move. His grip was tightly on Valeris’s arm. She was cuffed and looking at the crowd.

            (Y/N) didn’t miss the Vulcan delegates raising brows in surprise at her arrest. Whispers went up around the crowd, and Cartwright started guiltily, fear entering his aura.

            “We’ve got a full confession,” said Bones, very satisfied with himself.

            From the other side of the room, a window crashed open, and a Klingon with a phaser rifle fell and hit the ground, dead. Everyone gasped, more fear and confusion swirling like a lightning storm. In the distraction, Cartwright pushed Uhura and ran. He only managed to take a few steps, though.

            Sulu and his officers materialized with phasers at the ready, and Cartwright drew up short, eyes wide.

            “Cartwright! Wait a minute,” said Sulu, not letting him go anywhere. This was ending here and now.

            “This isn’t Klingon blood!” said Kerla, pointing at the red blood of the “Klingon” assassin.

            An officer knelt, felt around the red blood from his neck, and pulled back a mask. “It’s Colonel West!”

            Whispers were continuing, and Azetbur pushed her way to the front of her delegation. “What’s happened?! What’s the meaning of this?” Silence descended. Everyone wanted the answer to that and looked from the assassin to the Enterprise officers.

            “It’s about the future, Madame Chancellor,” said (Y/N), helping the President to his feet before facing everyone. “Some people view this opportunity as an ending for all that’s been. But that’s not what the future is. It’s made of possibility.” They stepped towards Azetbur. “Your father called the future the ‘undiscovered country.’ ” They shook their head and looked at Cartwright. “Some people are afraid of uncharted territory.”

            Azetbur looked at (Y/N) in assessment, at Valeris in cuffs, and at Cartwright being held at phaser-point. Clearly, they and the Enterprise crew had endeavored to uphold peace and protect the treaty that would save Klingons. Azetbur would honor that.

            “You’ve restored my father’s faith,” said Azetbur.

            “And you…” Kirk stepped forward. Azetbur looked at him, narrowing her eyes slightly. “You have restored my son’s.” He extended a hand.

            Azetbur looked at it for a moment before firmly shaking.

            Applause erupted in the hall. Throughout the crowd, Sulu’s officers were pulling conspirators away. Cartwright, Valeris, and all the rest would face the consequences of their actions. (Y/N) looked at Spock, and he gazed warmly back. This new era would be one of peace. They were going into the future, that undiscovered country, full of love and hope.

Chapter Text

            “Thank you for your hospitality,” said Saavik politely as she sat across from (Y/N) and Spock.

            “Of course,” said (Y/N), ladling plomeek soup into Saavik’s bowl.

            On another plate, a tiramisu-like dessert made from Celian plants sat ready to eat. They had small trees that grew “beans” that created bitter liquids, but the color…well, pink was a really pretty coffee color, wasn’t it?

            “How are you?” asked (Y/N).

            “My work with reassessing the Genesis project after its failure has been productive,” said Saavik. “I have trained other scientists with Dr. Marcus. It is classified, still, so I cannot discuss more.”

            (Y/N) smiled in amusement. They already knew too much about the Genesis project, so they didn’t mind Saavik not disclosing more. Plus, it was very Vulcan of her to keep to the rules. “Of course,” they said.

            “What is your current assignment?” said Spock.

            “Starfleet has not alerted me to a new assignment yet,” said Saavik. “Diplomatic negotiations with the Klingon Empire took precedence.”

            (Y/N) cleared their throat. “Yes, it did.” They and Spock had been forbidden to talk about anything from those incidents until the trials and negotiations were officially finished. They took a sip of soup and glanced at Spock. “We wanted to speak to you about that.”

            Saavik raised a brow and glanced at Spock inquisitively. “Oh?”

            “Indeed,” said Spock. He set down his spoon, and Saavik watched him as he prepared his words. “You have shown yourself to be an efficient, intelligent, productive officer.”

            Saavik nodded. It was a compliment, but Vulcans did not exaggerate. Saavik knew her capability.

            “Your career has potential,” said Spock. “And I—We—” he looked at (Y/N), who smiled “—want you to be in the best position for that potential.”

            “Your mentoring and advice—” Saavik had gotten both from Spock and (Y/N), who had taken the young Vulcan under her wing “—has been helpful.”

            “We’re glad,” said (Y/N). They grinned. “I hear you’ve started doing more than just working with coworkers. Helena told me she convinced you to go to a party with her. She had a lot of fun with you.”

            Saavik straightened. “I have been at headquarters for some time waiting for my new assignment, and people have…invited me to pass the time with them.”

            “Having friends is good,” said (Y/N), though they suspected a bit more than friendship was blossoming between Helena and Saavik. “A well-rounded officer can do their job and has time for their personal needs, too, and friendship is one of them.” It was an important lesson.

            “I have…friends,” said Saavik.

            The word implied emotion, which was odd for a Vulcan, but Saavik was honest. And she looked up to (Y/N), seeing the same wisdom Spock had long ago embraced. Emotions could be controlled, but they did not need to be an enemy to be beaten.

            “We’re happy for you, Saavik,” said (Y/N).

            “Yes,” said Spock. “And we want you to continue being…satisfied with your situation.” He wouldn’t use the word “happy.” It wasn’t a Vulcan word.

            “I hope to be content at my next assignment,” said Saavik, nodding.

            Spock laced his fingers. “That is what we wish to discuss. Saavik, we are retiring from the Enterprise in two months.”

            Saavik nodded.

            “And we want to make sure the right officers succeed us,” said Spock. “Saavik, I believe you would do well on the Enterprise.”

            “I am a command-track officer,” said Saavik. “I cannot take your position.”

            “You’d take mine,” said (Y/N). “Though a lieutenant.”

            “A Vulcan replacing a Celian empath?” said Saavik. She knew people would talk.

            “We care about people being in the right situation for themself and the right person being part of the crew,” said (Y/N) firmly. “You’re the right choice. Your race does not matter.” They smiled. “In fact, Spock and I are going to speak to Helena for a science position.”

            “Some people may judge a Celian on the science track, as they did when (Y/N) chose command instead of health, but that does not discount one’s ability,” said Spock.

            “So, Saavik, we’re not going to make you take any job,” said (Y/N). “But if you are interested, we want you to join the Enterprise crew.”

            Saavik looked between (Y/N) and Spock, the two people who had really taken care of her while she joined Starfleet. “…I am honored.”

            (Y/N) smiled, and Spock nodded. “We’re glad,” said (Y/N). “You’re going to do amazing things.”

            Spock and (Y/N) had served Starfleet for years. They’d built a life and strong reputation. They’d served an amazing ship with a crew that became family. Now it was nearly time to hand that down to deserving young officers. Like Saavik. Like Elpis. Like so many others. The future would be safe in their hands. Besides, Spock and (Y/N) weren’t gone. They were still there to do work. It would just be…different. Good, but different. New. Full of opportunity.

l

            “I’m glad Saavik accepted your offer,” said Spock while (Y/N) snacked some more on their delicious pink dessert.

            “She’s going to do great,” said (Y/N). “I know Vulcans don’t consider themselves ‘kind,’ just logical, but Saavik…her temperament is meant for command. She understands people more than she thinks.”

            Spock nodded. “Indeed. I’ve seen reports of her working on conflict resolution. She’s capable.”

            “And hopefully, Helena will take your offer for the science position,” said (Y/N). “She’s smart, analytical, and able to problem solve in new situations quickly.”

            “From evaluations, she also uses her empathy well when working with others,” said Spock. “She reads when they’re worried and gives them facts to calm anxiety before it harms a mission.”

            “She works hard,” said (Y/N). “Introverted but knows her strength is intelligence, so she uses it.” They smiled. “And, best of all, Saavik and Helena are friends. They’d made a good pair.”

            Spock raised a brow. “Of colleagues?” He knew his spouse’s thinking well.

            “If you call us colleagues when we worked together,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “Ah, so this is matchmaking,” said Spock, a slight tease in his voice.

            “Mmmmmaybe,” said (Y/N). “But I wouldn’t put that over my job. I found out about their friendship after their skills.”

            Spock knew (Y/N) wouldn’t harm the future Enterprise crew for matchmaking. That was a happy side effect of their work.

            “I think we’ve got a good crew coming together,” said (Y/N). “Kirk, Bones, Scotty, Uhura, they’re all giving insight, finding people, talking to them. Chekov is going to be the captain. I think things are working out. All that work, all those years…it’s all going to mean something.” Spock walked to (Y/N), and they leaned against him with a soft smile. “We did a good job building a future.”

            “We did,” said Spock. “We served Starfleet as officers. We completed missions. We saved lives. And now we move on to another part of life and give the next generation their time.”

            “They’re going to do amazing,” said (Y/N), already proud. “And the Enterprise is going to be okay. The future is going to be okay.” They traced Spock’s fingers with theirs. “And we still have each other. Our family. Us.”

            “We always will,” said Spock softly, raising their hand to kiss the palm, an intimate, loving gesture. “And our lives are still continuing. It is simply a new phase. But this—” he kissed the back of their hand “—will not change.”

            “I know.” (Y/N) slid their hand so they could kiss his. Spock shivered slightly, and (Y/N) smiled. “And that’s how I know we’re going to be okay, no matter what. Because I love you. I always will.”

            “And I love you, T’hy’la,” said Spock. “Always. Across all time and all universes. I will always love you.”

            (Y/N) smiled, pulled him in, and kissed him. The future would be just fine. Starfleet had new officers. They could guide the next generations. They had logic and love. And they had one another.

l

            “You know, as reports come out, they’re saying we saved civilization as we know it,” said Kirk, leaning on the back of Spock and (Y/N)’s chairs.

            (Y/N) smiled at their friends—their family. This was their last voyage together. In space, that is. They had dinner plans to “mourn” their return already made (and they planned to make it into a party like the world hadn’t seen before).

            “Captain, that happened a month ago,” said Spock. “Must we harp on it?”

            “Hey, the headlines are coming out now. It’s fresh news,” said Bones, grinning proudly. “And the best news is that they’re not gonna prosecute us.”

            “You mean you don’t want to visit your friends in Rura Penthe?” said (Y/N) innocently.

            Kirk and Bones shuddered.

            “They might as well have prosecuted us. I felt like all those conspirators,” said Uhura. “I didn’t trust the Klingons.” She shook her head, ashamed of herself.

            “Well, they don’t arrest people for having feelings,” said Bones. He paused awkwardly and looked at (Y/N). “Do they?”

            (Y/N) laughed. “No, not at all.”

            “And it’s a good thing, too. If they did, we’d all have to turn ourselves in,” said Chekov, grimacing.

            “Aye,” agreed Scotty. “But I find a couple drinks of scotch alongside a Klingon cleared up my feelings on the matter.”

            “Mr. Scott, that is hardly protocol for diplomacy,” said Spock.

            “Nay, but it’s fun,” said Scotty.

            Kirk chuckled and looked at his beloved, loyal crew. “I think it’s time we got underway.” He sat down in his chair, and his friends smiled.

            “Captain, Starfleet wants to know our flight plans because we are scheduled to be decommissioned in the near future,” said Uhura, scoffing slightly.

            Bones rolled his eyes, and Scotty scowled. Chekov groaned. (Y/N) shook their head and laughed. There was no way they were following that instruction. This was their last adventure. They intended to have fun.

            “If I were human,” began Spock, and everyone looked at him. “I believe my response would be ‘Go to hell!’ ” He paused. “If I were human.”

            The entire bridge grinned and laughed. Spock smiled ever-so-slightly.

            “Course heading, Captain?” said Chekov, grinning widely.

            “Second star to the right, and straight on ‘til morning,” said Kirk, leaning back with a fond smile.

            (Y/N) reached out as the Enterprise flew forward. They brushed their first two fingers against Spock’s. “I love you, my dear,” they said.

            Spock looked back at them and pressed his fingers back in a Vulcan kiss. “I love you, too, T’hy’la.” That was the truest fact he knew.

Captain’s Log: This is the final cruise of the Starship Enterprise under my command. This ship and her history will shortly become the care of another crew. To them and their posterity will we commit our future. They will continue the voyages we have begun and journey to all the undiscovered countries, boldly going where no man, where no one, ...has gone before.

l

Space, the final frontier. These are the voyages of the starship Enterprise. Its five-year mission: to explore strange new worlds, to seek out new life and new civilizations, to boldly go where no man has gone before.